Blog

  • Tracy & Dad – Part Two

    Font size : +


    Part two of my third attempt at story writing. Hope you enjoy.

    John had just finished packing up the SUV. He was walking back into the house when he called to Tracy.

    “Hey babe, you about ready?”

    “Oh my god. I said give me 15 minutes,” Tracy yelled from her room.

    John walked down the hall and stuck his head in her room. “That was 20 minutes ago.”

    “Oh. Well let me finish packing and I’ll get dressed.” Tracy was pulling clothes from her closet and tossing them onto her bed creating a sizable pile. She looked like she had just finished showering. Her long curly red hair was damp and hanging loose. She was only wearing a pair of white panties.

    “What have you been doing?” John looked at his watch, “We should have been gone half an hour ago.”

    “Sorry Daddy. I just got done with my shower and I’m having trouble deciding what to take.”

    “Honey you look great in everything. Just pick something and let’s go,” John said as he turned and left.

    Ten minutes later Tracy was running across the driveway to her dad waiting in the SUV. She was wearing a pair of red shorts that ended just below her ass cheeks and looked like they had been painted on. A tight white tank-top that obviously wasn’t covering a bra because John could just barely make out his daughters nipples as he watched her boobs bounce as she ran. She had left her hair hanging loose and it flowed out behind her.

    She jumped into the SUV and quickly kissed her father on the cheek. “Sorry for the wait Dad.”

    “Finally,” John said putting the vehicle in gear, “Let’s get this show on the road.”

    Tracy pulled out her phone as they got on the road.

    “Hey babe. Before you get lost in that thing I wanted to talk.”

    Tracy put her phone down and said, “Sure. What’s up?”

    “You and Nicole seem to have gotten along the few times we’ve gone out together.”

    “Yeah. I like her. I told you that.”

    “I know,” John said, “I’m just worried about how you and her kids are going to get along. I know they are a couple years younger than you and I’m worried you guys might not have common interests.”

    “Stop stressing Dad. I will be on my best behavior and will be nice to them even if they annoy me. I know this is an important weekend for you.”

    “Thanks babe.”

    “I’ll keep the kids busy so you and Nikki can have some alone time,” Tracy said using air quotes on the word alone.

    When John looked over at her she giggled.

    “Thanks,” he said, “That would be much appreciated.”

    The drove for a few more minutes before Tracy spoke up again, “Can I ask you something?”

    “Sure,” John replied.

    “Have you told Nicole about our alone time?” She used the air quotes again.

    “Yes I have. We wouldn’t be going out to the cabin if I hadn’t. She didn’t have a problem with it.”

    “Really?” Tracy exclaimed. She had been worried about this since her dad began seeing Nicole. She worried that they would have to stop.

    “Honey I wouldn’t be with a woman who didn’t understand about our relationship. Me and Nicole discussed this when we first got together. We both were looking for someone who was understanding. She had a similar relationship with her father.”

    “Really?” Tracy exclaimed again.

    “Really. So don’t be worried. We can be ourselves this weekend.”

    Tracy smiled wide. “How long until we get there?”

    “About an hour. You can get lost in your phone now,” John told her. He heard the snap of her seatbelt unlatching and looked over.

    Tracy had her seatbelt off and was leaning back into the seat and lifting her butt. She hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her shorts and in one smooth motion shed her shorts and panties. She turned in her seat and threw her leg over the center console and rested her foot in her dads crotch. Her hand began rubbing in little circles on her clit.

    “Keep your eyes on the road Daddy,” she scolded when he glanced down at her pussy. Her foot rubbed him through his pants.

    John quickly glanced around to see if anybody noticed what was happening in his vehicle. The windows were tinted and they were on the highway so he figured they were safe.

    “Jesus baby. You’re going to make me crash this thing.”

    Tracy didn’t say anything. She just worked her clit and stared at her dad. Her other hand went under her tank-top and began pinching a nipple.

    John did his best to keep and eye on the road between glances at his masturbating daughter.

    John and Tracy were about ten minutes from the cabin when John came in Tracy’s mouth. Tracy greedily took every drop of semen her dad gave her.

    As soon as they had turned off the highway, and Tracy had finished her third orgasm of the drive, she had taken her foot out of her dad’s crotch and replaced it with her head. She had unzipped his shorts, took his cock out, and slipped it in her mouth.

    Tracy raised up off her father’s dick and sat back in her seat. She got her shorts and panties from the floorboard and slipped them back on. “We there yet?” She said with a smile.

    “Just about,” John said as he stuffed his penis back in his shorts.

    They finished the short ride to the cabin in silence but each had a big smile.

    John saw Nicole’s car parked in the driveway as they pulled in. He hoped they hadn’t been waiting too long. As he and Tracy got out of the SUV Nicole walked out the front door and onto the porch. She waved at John and asked, “Run into some traffic?”

    John waved back, “No. Just got a late start. I see you found the place. Have any problems?”

    “No, your directions were great. Didn’t have trouble finding the key either. The twins are swimming in the lake. They saw the water and jumped right in. I’ve been getting everything put away and straightened up a little,” Nicole said as she came off the porch and gave John a hug. She waved to Tracy, “Hey there. Did you enjoy the trip?”

    Tracy smiled at Nicole and looked at her dad and said, “The trip up was great.”

    “Well good,” Nicole said, “I was just about to make some lunch if you guys are hungry.”

    “I’m starving,” John replied pulling his bag from the SUV.

    “Need any help?” Tracy asked following Nicole inside.

    “No thanks. You can drop your stuff in a room and keep me company though. The twins were in such a hurry to swim they didn’t pick a room so you get first dibs.”

    “Great,” Tracy said and headed off down the hallway.

    John came in with his bag and dropped it by the door. He walked into the kitchen where Nicole was making sandwiches and hugged her from behind. “Hey there,” he said as he kissed her neck.

    “Hey,” she said. “Glad you’re finally here.”

    “I’m glad we’re all finally here. I’ve been looking forward to this weekend for over a month now.”

    Nicole stopped making the sandwiches and turn around. She raised up on her toes and gave John a kiss. “Me too,” she said as she pulled away, “I can’t wait for Tracy to meet the twins. I hope they get along.”

    “I’m sure they will.” John gave Nicole another kiss before saying, “I’m going to go out and say hi to the twins and let them know lunch is about ready.”

    “You may have to drag them out of the water,” Nicole told him as she went back to making the sandwiches.

    John walked out onto the back deck and took a second to admire the view. The mountain lake looked like a mirror reflecting the cloudless blue sky and the tree covered mountainside across the water. He could hear laughing and splashing as he came down the back steps. When he got down to the water he saw Cassie was on the beach laying on her towel. Chris was in the water kicking his feet and laughing while he tried to splash his sister. He wasn’t getting any water near her so she was just ignoring him.

    “Hey guys,” John called to them.

    “Hey John,” Chris said and waved.

    “Oh good your finally here,” Cassie said as she jumped up and came running to give John a hug.

    “Yep. Me and Tracy just got here.” John gave her a hug and said, “Your mom has lunch just about ready so let’s go in and you guys can meet Tracy.”

    “Okay,” Cassie said. She ran and grabbed her towel before running up the deck stairs and inside. John waited on the beach while Chris got out of the water and dried off.

    “Are we still on for some fishing?” He asked Chris.

    “Oh yeah. You still going to let me drive the boat?” Chris replied.

    “We’ll see,” John said.

    Chris finished toweling off and they went inside to join the others for lunch.

    The five of them had lunch and watched a movie inside. Tracy and the twins seemed to get along just fine. When the movie was done they went back out to the beach again and Tracy joined the twins in the water while John and Nicole found some shade and watched then swim while they talked. When dinner time rolled around they all took a trip into the little town about 15 minutes away and ate at the diner.

    When they returned to the cabin they all hung out in the living room. John and Nicole had some wine while they watched tv and the twins ended up both fall asleep on the couch. Tracy was glued to her phone laying on the floor. Nicole eventually woke up the twins and sent then off to bed.

    The three of them sat in silence for a short time as John and Nicole finished watching their show and Tracy texted to friends. As the credits started to roll on TV Nicole looked over at John and said, “Well now that the twins are in bed..” She reached over and rubbed his crotch. John smiled and said, “I like the way you think.” He unbuttoned his shorts and unzipped them. Nicole reach in and pull out his penis and tugged on it until it was completely hard. Then she leaned down and took it in her mouth. John leaned back and enjoyed the feel of her mouth working up and down on his cock.

    It took Tracy a few minutes to realize the show was over and nothing was playing on the television. She turned her head to see what her dad and Nicole were doing. She saw Nicole going down on her dad while he had his head laid back and his hand on the back of Nicole’s head.

    Tracy immediately felt herself get wet. She just watched for a little while but eventually she rolled over and her hand went into her own shorts and she began to rub slow little circles on her clit.

    John raised his head and opened his eyes and saw Tracy on the floor playing with herself. He smiled at her and said, “I bet Nicole wouldn’t mind some help.”

    Nicole came up off his cock and said, “I would love some help.” She waved Tracy over, “You can show me what he likes.”

    Tracy got up from the floor and quickly removed her clothed before she joined them on the couch. Nicole had her hand wrapped around the base of John’s cock as she offered it to Tracy.

    Tracy eagerly began blowing her father. Nicole stood up and began removing her clothes. John watched as she undress. Nicole had a voluptuous hourglass figure and long dark hair that fell to her waist. Her breast had large dark nipples that stood out like pencil erasers. Wide hips and an ass John referred to as onion booty because “It was so good it made you cry.” A nicely trimmed dark triangle of pubic hair framed her vagina. She sat back down on the couch and threw a leg up giving John an unobstructed view of her pussy as she began to finger herself as she watched his daughter suck him. Nicole slid two fingers into herself as she used her other hand to pinch her nipple.

    “You like the view,” Nicole asked John. He nodded his head. “Does watching me masturbate while your daughter sucks your dick get you nice and hard?” He nodded again.

    Tracy slipped his cock out of her mouth and said, “I can verify that it does get him nice and hard.”

    “Thank you Tracy,” Nicole said.

    “You want to know what would make it harder?” John asked.

    Both Nicole and Tracy answered, “Yes.”

    “Let me eat your pussy,” John told Nicole.

    Nicole looked at Tracy and asked, “What do you think?”

    “I would,” replied Tracy, “He’s pretty good.”

    “Don’t I know it,” Nicole said as she stood up on the couch and straddled John. She looked down at him and smiled as she lowered herself onto his waiting mouth. As John attacked Nicole’s clit with his tongue Tracy went back to sucking his cock. Nicole had a hand full of John’s hair clutched in her hand as she pressed down onto his eager tongue.

    Tracy worked on the head of her dad’s cock with her mouth as her hand stroked the shaft. Her other hand was between her legs rubbing her clit. She took the cock from her mouth after a few minutes and began licking the shaft and ball. As she sucked one of John’s balls into her mouth she heard Nicole begin to moan and looked up at her grinding away on his face.

    “Just like that,” Nicole moaned, “Oh shit!”

    Tracy released the ball from her mouth and stared up the two of them as she continued to stroke her father.

    “Fuck baby! I’m gonna cum!” Nicole called out.

    Nicole’s legs trembled as she came on John’s face. Tracy could see juice running down her dad’s chin and on to his chest.

    When her legs were a little more steady Nicole lifted herself from John’s mouth and sat back down. She collapsed back into the couch. “Damn. I have to catch my breath,” she said.

    “Can I have a turn?” Tracy asked as she stroked John.

    “Sure thing baby,” John replied. He patted the couch next to him, “Come on up.”

    Tracy laid down on the other side of John with her head on the arm of the couch. John positioned himself between his daughter’s legs and went down on her. Tracy closed her eyes and concentrated on the feel of her father’s tongue as it slowly moved on her clit. When a short while later she felt him slip two fingers inside her she opened her eyes and looked down at him. His nose was buried in her light patch of red pubic hair as he plunged his tongue into her. She noticed Nicole looking at her from the other end of the couch. Nicole had one hand rubbing her clit while she watched and the other was making slow circles around one of her nipples. Tracy met Nicole’s gaze and held it. They stared at each other while Nicole played with her clit and John licked Tracy’s pussy. The feeling of her father’s mouth on her vagina and the visual of Nicole rubbing hers while she looked on was getting Tracy very worked up. It didn’t take long before Tracy’s hips started bucking as she came. John grabbed her thighs as she bucked but kept his mouth on her and kept licking her clit. Nicole kept her eyes locked with Tracy and worked her own clit faster as her climax started to build.

    Tracy’s head was swimming as her orgasm worked through her. She could barely think but kept looking at Nicole. She could see Nicole’s hand moving faster and her breathing getting quicker. Finally Nicole broke the stare as her head dropped back and she started to moan. Tracy looked down as Nicole’s pussy began to squirt. It shot a stream onto her dad’s ass and pumped out a few more squirts. Tracy could see Nicole’s thighs quivering.

    As both Tracy and Nicole’s orgasms subsided John lift his head out of his daughter’s crotch.

    “Well. That was awesome,” he said as he sat up.

    “You can say that again,” Nicole replied.

    Tracy stayed silent as she caught her breath.

    Nicole sat up and gave John a kiss. As she came away from his mouth she licked her lips.

    “Mmmm. You taste good,” she said before kissing him again. She then licked the juice from around his mouth and chin. “Very nice.”

    “Would you like to try some,” Tracy asked with a smile.

    Nicole looked at John.

    “If she’s okay with it so am I,” John replied to the look.

    “I would love that,” Nicole said.

    John got up and switched places with Nicole.

    Nicole leaned over to Tracy and began kissing her. Their tongues explored each others mouths. Nicole’s hands moved to Tracy’s tits and started to caress them. She eventually stopped kissing Tracy’s mouth and began trailing kisses down her neck. Her mouth moved to one of Tracy’s nipples and began to suck. As Nicole worked on the nipple her hand moved down to Tracy’s pussy and she slid in two fingers. She gently bit and sucked the nipple while her fingers worked in and out of Tracy.

    Tracy was watching her dad now as Nicole sucked and fingered her. He was sitting back stroking his cock and enjoying the show.

    Nicole released her nipple and trailed kisses down her stomach. Nicole gave Tracy one last kiss right above her wispy patch of pubic hair before burying her face in it. Tracy immediately moaned. Nicole had found her g-spot and was gently rubbing it with her finger tips as she sucked Tracy’s clit. Her tongue began making quick little flicks on the clit before sucking it again. She kept switching between the sucking and flicking but not at any rhythm Tracy could figure out, so she never knew when the switch was going to happen and the anticipation was increasing her pleasure when it did happen. Her dad was good but Nicole was on another level.

    Tracy noticed her dad begin to move behind Nicole. He was positioning himself behind her with his cock in hand. His other hand found Nicole’s hip and steadied her as he guided his cock to her. He slowly sank his dick into Nicole’s pussy. She moaned into Tracy’s vagina but never stopped fingering or licking her.

    John fucked Nicole while watching her eat out his daughter.

    “Does that feel good baby?” He asked Tracy.

    “Yes Daddy,” she purred.

    Nicole lifted her head up from Tracy long enough to say, “It feels wonderful.” Then she was right back to the clit.

    Tracy was really enjoying the new feeling of Nicole’s mouth being pushed into her with each of her dad’s thrusts. Plus, she had never seen her father fuck anyone else before and it was very thrilling. It didn’t take long before she felt another orgasm building.

    As Tracy began to cum on Nicole’s mouth John knew he didn’t have much longer before he was cumming too. When Tracy finally finish he told them he was about to cum.

    Nicole lift her head and pulled herself off his dick. She turned around quickly and grabbed his cock as it began to pump out semen. The first two shots were out before she could get him in her mouth. She took the rest and swallowed it down as he pumped into her mouth. When he was finished he collapsed back onto the couch. Nicole had cum from the first two shots on her cheek and some that had fallen onto her tits. Tracy helped her with that. She sat up and licked her dad’s cum from Nicole’s breasts. Then she licked it off Nicole’s cheek. Before she could pull away Nicole grabbed her and started kissing her.

    Soon both of them joined John on the couch as he was catching his breath.

    “Well. I don’t know about you guys but that was pretty fucking amazing,” Nicole said.

    “Yes it was,” John replied.

    “I could go again,” Tracy said with a smile.

    John and Nicole shared a look, and both felt smiles start to form on their faces. This was going to be a great weekend.


  • A Sister’s Lust

    Font size : +


    This story, is quite lengthy, and not all about sex. I understand that many people who come to the site like to read quick sex stories with not much backround or story, however this is not one of those stories, but I do hope you read it all and stick with it. (BTW it is not a pedo story, even though it starts off with a young girl. Don’t worry.)

    The Decision

    She sat there, dressed in black. Her eyes were a deep, beautiful blue, even through the redness one could see how captivating they were. Her cheeks glistened with the tears. Her blonde hair was behind her ears, she put her fingers through them as she sat on the couch. Her father came over and sat next to her, feeling worse for her than he had for himself. She was too young for this, too young to have her mother taken from her. As he put his arms around her and reassured her it was going to be okay. He wasn’t ready for this himself, but she had no idea what to do. Her mother was her everything, her guardian angel, as she always called her. And now the little girl of five was all alone in this world. Her father knew he could never take a mother’s place, but he vowed to try. As the people came around to offer their condolences the wake drew to a close and the man and his daughter went home, though it felt like didn’t feel like home to either of them.

    The weekend came, and they didn’t talk much, the girl tried to stay strong through it all, and the father thought about a decision that he and his wife had made together, and what to do about it now. When Sunday came, they went to church, the father giving a most heartfelt opening sermon, it was a different day at church. The people all offered more condolences, especially to the little girl, whose eyes were still puffy and red, cheeks never dry. She tried to smile and say thank you, but whenever she opened her mouth to talk she broke down crying. She could barely look anyone in the eye, feeling slightly ashamed she couldn’t stop crying.

    Monday came, and he allowed her to stay home from school, for one day, he told her. She stayed up in her room for most of the day, and he stayed down stairs with a photograph of a toddler, who needed a home. The decision his wife had made with him, he didn’t know if he could take on another child, he didn’t know how he could take care of one. He cooked dinner that night, and invited his daughter down with him, he was pleasantly surprised when she came down. She sat at the table and smiled for the first time since her mother passed. Her cheeks soft and smooth, eyes glowing brightly like they always had before. He thought he saw some makeup on her, though he had forbidden it, he felt he could let it pass. Seeing his daughter normal again was worth it.

    She went back to school Tuesday, and he made the call, his daughter had helped him decide. He dialed the number for child services, hand trembling with nervous tension. But he had his daughter’s blessing and, to him, that was as good as the Lord’s. The lady on the other end made sure that he wanted to take on another daughter, and he reassured her that they could do it, with his daughter’s help, he felt he could do anything.

    Noticing

    Ten years later their father was hosting a cookout. Sarah, now fifteen, with golden blonde hair flowing three quarters of the way down her back, and eyes as blue as the sky, was the first outside. She was in her two piece bathing suit, the first her father let her wear. And it was the first time swimming of the year, she couldn’t be happier. She leaped from the side walk and dove right into the pool. Close behind her was her younger sister, Alexis, whose skin was slightly darker than Sarah’s and hair a dark brown. Alexis had brown eyes, but some said they rivaled the beauty of Sarah’s. She was in a one piece, but wasn’t at all distraught over it. She was going swimming, and that made her happy.

    Sarah came up from under the water right as Alexis did a cannonball into the pool. As soon as Alexis surfaced, Sarah playfully splashed her with water. And the fight began. The other kids at the party soon jumped in the water and joined the fun. And the small water fight turned into a war as each team went to their side of the pool. There, floating in the water at the other end of the pool, Sarah noticed something, something she hadn’t notice before, it was the beauty in her younger Sister’s eyes. And when Alexis caught her eyes back, Sarah smiled, and blushed slightly. It felt as though her heart stopped and her stomach went in knots, her skin instantly got covered in goose bumps.

    The feeling only lasted a second though, as she noticed Alexis and her team charging at them. She laughed and picked up her noodle and charged back. The two teams met somewhere in the middle of the pool, and battled in the water like medieval warfare, except with water. It only lasted a minute before their father called them out of the pool, saying lunch was ready.

    The sister’s stayed behind and let everyone else out first, their father always instructed manners on them. As Alexis got out, Sarah caught herself watching her little sister’s butt as she climbed up the later. She got the same feeling again, but shook it off quickly and climbed out. Sarah helped served the kids table, as the oldest one still being called a kid. Then she sat down with her own plate of food, directly across from her sister. Towards the end of their meal she felt a stream of water hit her in the stomach. She looked directly at Alexis, who was looking away whistling, playing innocent. After the meal, as Sarah was picking up the plates and cups of the kid’s table Alexis squirted Sarah again in the back with the squirt gun. Sarah quickly through them out and chased after her little sister.

    “No running around the pool!” they heard their father shout at them. So Alexis dove right in squirting at Sarah feverishly. “Swimming after lunch isn’t any better!” he shouted again, but it was too late. Sarah had jumped in after her, and in seconds the splash war had began again. Their father wanted to be angry, but all he could do was smile and shake his head. His daughter’s were smiling and having fun, and nothing felt better than that.

    No Time for Love

    That spring, Sarah had made the varsity field hockey team at school. She felt lucky to be only in tenth grade and accepted onto the team. Being on the team also made her more popular among that older girls, and many of the older guys as well.

    The first game of the year was a close one, it came down to the last few minutes, when Sarah scored the winning goal. When the game was over, the students came rushing off the stands onto the field, and they all cheered her name, they even held her up as they cheered. Her father watched, proud of his little girl, happy to see her so happy. After the put her down and everyone continued congratulating her, she caught the eye of a boy through the crowd. He was looking at her and gave her a feint smile, she smiled back, blushing hard. He slowly made his way towards her, and Sarah recognized him as a senior from school. When he got to her he smiled, “Hey, great game.”

    Sarah felt nervous and began toying with her hair, “Thanks.”

    “Do you think, maybe you’d want to go out with me?” he asked suddenly. She didn’t know why, but it caught Sarah completely off guard. She’d never liked him before, didn’t ever talk to him, but she’d never been asked out before either. She thought it must of been fate bringing them together like this, she instantly thought she was in love with him and nodded shyly.

    He smiled and pulled her into him, kissing her lips lightly. She hesitated for a moment and then began kissing him back, soon it grew, and she put her hand on his cheek as their lips locked together. She felt his tongue lightly poking on her lip, but she’d never kissed anyone and was nervous. It felt like a long time as she decided whether or not to let his tongue in. In what was really only a few seconds time her decision was made for her.

    “Get your hands off my daughter!” her father yelled running towards them. Sarah immediately got more red, and looked at her new boyfriend. He took off the moment he caught glimpse of her father running towards them, running straight for the parking lot. She wish he had picked her up and taken her away with him. All of the sudden she wanted nothing more than to run away and be with him forever. “Sarah, get into the car, now!” her father yelled at her.

    Her head hung low as she walked for the car, everyone staring at her. The ride home was quiet, her father said nothing, didn’t even look at her. She felt like the ride was taking longer than it should have. Stealing a glance at the speedometer she found out why, her father was driving ten miles an hour under the limit. He was doing it on purpose, making her sulk and think. She didn’t understand why he was so mad, what she’d done wrong, and why her boyfriend had ran away. When they arrived at the house he quietly told her to go wait in her room, that he’d be up shortly.

    Sarah did as she was told, closing the door behind her. She sat on her neatly made bed and looked over at her sister’s. It was a mess, she sighed and walked over to make it. She always made her sister’s bed for her. She didn’t mind, she sort of liked the idea of looking after her. Her moment thinking about this was short-lived, her father was coming up the stairs. He didn’t run, and he didn’t stomp, but still it sounded like every footstep was a boom of thunder. He walked into her room, found her sitting on her own bed and shut the door behind him. Sarah thought she could hear Alexis watching T.V. the split second before her father went off on her. She’d never heard him scream so much, look so angry.

    Sarah’s father told her how wrong it was she’d even think of dating a boy at her young age. How he’d reminded her many times that she has no need of a boyfriend until she’s done with school, and how she shouldn’t want one until then. Sarah didn’t understand most of what he was saying, but knew it was all to the same point, she’s too young, and she needs to be more respectful to God, and blah blah blah. She had gotten the speech many times before, she had it memorized. The only difference now was that her father was angry with her, yelling at her. He accused her of breaking her vow of celibacy and sleeping with him. It was an accusation she stood up and denied instantly, saying she’d never do that. It was something her father knew wasn’t true. He trusted his daughter, and knew her better than that. He shouldn’t of accused that.

    The yelling didn’t last long, mostly because the father ran out of things to say. He stormed off and down stairs to start making dinner. Sarah couldn’t stop thinking of why her boyfriend ran away, not that it matter, she couldn’t date him now. She heard footsteps on the stairs again, lighter ones, softer ones. Steps one might expect an Angel to make. Sarah smiled, it was her sister, the only person she could think of to resemble an Angel, though many people told her she did. Sarah always felt Alexis had more Angelic qualities.

    She poked her head into the room, seeing Sarah sitting on the bed, cheeks wet with tears, eyes red from being rubbed. She ran up and hugged her sister tightly. “It’s okay, Sarah,” Alexis said reassuringly. Just having her younger sister there made Sarah feel much better. After a few moments Alexis got up and pulled her sister up to. “And just think, if you’d run after the ball as fast as that boy ran from daddy, it wouldn’t of been such a close game!” she giggled. Sarah couldn’t help but laugh, not so much from the joke, but the sound of her sister’s laughter always cheered her up to the point where she had to laugh.

    Sweet Sixteen

    Sarah was asleep, but someone was trying to get her up, shaking her. She could hear a voice faintly, as if a great distance away. Slowly it got louder, and louder, the shaking got more intense, but she was still in dream land. When it stopped she started to stir, then it started again, “Sarah!” she heard. “Sarah get up!” in her dream it was an Angel speaking to her, speaking softly. Then the Angel shouted loudly, “Sarah! Get up!” the up was exaggerated. She stirred some, but stayed in dream land, as the Angel got closer she recognized it’s face, it was her sisters. Then, out of nowhere, she got suddenly cold, and felt two cold hands on her shoulders, shaking her some. “Up!” she opened her eyes, looking deep into Alexis’s eyes instantly. Sarah smiled and noticed Alexis was straddling her.

    Alexis got up and ran over to her sister’s dresser pulling clothes out. Sarah noticed her cute butt in her pink panties, and the small of her back exposed through her cami. It was the same types of clothes Sarah wore to bed, Alexis had started copying it almost a year ago. Alexis through the clothes she chose for her sister on the foot of Sarah’s bed. “No, five more minutes,” Sarah said rolling over to face the wall, closing her eyes.

    “Nooooooo! Daddy already let you sleep in until ten!” Alexis pushed on her back lightly. It did surprise Sarah that her father let her sleep in so much, even if it was her sweet sixteen. But still, she shook her head no and held her pillow tighter. “Fine, I’ll go tell daddy!” Alexis opened the door, and Sarah shot up, standing up in her green panties and a cami, rubbing her eyes, her blond hair covering her face. Alexis shut the door, turned, and jumped on her big sister. The sudden extra weight and movement cause Sarah to fall back, instinctively holding her sister on her.

    Soon she was lying on her back on her bed, Alexis’s arms and legs around her, her arms around her younger sister. She instantly felt a knot in her stomach and her nipples begin to harden, she noticed her sister wasn’t wearing a bra yet, though she’d obviously showered. The smell in Alexis’s hair was intoxicating, and Sarah breathed it in deep. She though she felt her little sister’s nipples harden as well as their breasts were mashed together. It felt good, she didn’t know why, but her nipples and breasts altogether felt good, pleasurable, a feeling she couldn’t quite define but knew she liked it and wanted more.

    As her sister began to move, it did feel better, the movement on her breasts made them feel fantastic, her sister’s small budding breasts not only pressed against hers but moving around too. Then she noticed Alexis was getting up, and as she lifted her head, she found herself looking down her cami. Though Alexis had small breasts, Sarah though she noticed some cleavage. Instantly she felt a jolt of electricity go right to her vagina. She remembered from sex ed in school that this was her getting turned on. Alexis smiled and left the room, then Sarah realized it, she had just been turned on for the first time in her life, by her younger sister.

    Needing Help

    The room was dark, only the feint glow of Alexis’s purple night light illuminated them, but Sarah didn’t need to see, she was feeling. Her lips were locked with her sister’s, their tongues were dancing. She moaned into her younger sister’s mouth. Sliding her hands up the back of her cami, feeling her bare skin. Sarah herself was only in her panties, feeling Alexis on top of her, pushing her body against her, they humped into each other slowly, yet firmly. Alexis moved off to the side of her big sister, their lips never breaking contact, but slowly trailed her fingers to her breasts, squeezing her nipples lightly, making Sarah moan in pleasure. Their kiss deepened, Sarah rested one hand on the back of Alexis’s head, the other gently massaging the young girl’s butt through her panties. Almost to slowly for Sarah to notice the fingers trailed from her nipple down her stomach. As she broke the kiss for the first time she moaned loudly as Alexis cupped her older sister’s pussy. Even through the fabric it felt amazing to Sarah, she knew she was wet, she was soaking. She pulled her sister back in to kiss her deeply, passionately, as her fingers rubbed her pussy through her panties. Alexis rubbed harder and faster, Sarah had to break the kiss to breath and moan aloud. She was sweating, Alexis was too, she didn’t care, she pulled her in again to kiss as she got close.

    Then she woke up, vagina wet from the dream, sheets soaked with sweat. She pulled her hand up and rested her head on her pillow, right in a wet spot. She guessed it was either drool or had been making out with her pillow, probably both. She looked across the room, saw her sister asleep, her angelic eyes hid behind her eyelids. The soft purple glow illuminating her. Sarah couldn’t take it, she rolled over to face the wall.

    It wasn’t the first time she’d had this dream, but she didn’t remember the first time, or how many times. Just that it was always the same, except each time it got a little further. It had been starting to bother her slightly. She couldn’t have these dreams, especially not about her younger sister. The wants and these desires, they had to be just in dreams, anything can happen in dreams. She tried to convince herself every time, but more and more she’d catch herself noticing her sister in ways no girl should notice another girl, let alone their own sister. She had to do something, but she had no idea what.

    She couldn’t get back to sleep, so she kept thinking hard about what she could do. She knew she had to at least prove to herself that the dreams meant nothing, and they were just random dreams she, unfortunately, kept having. Now that she was a junior she was taking psychology, surely her psych teacher would know something about dreams. She decided during her free period the next day she would go see him. Hopefully he had it free as well.

    Luck was on Sarah’s side, she’d asked her psych teacher if she could talk to him during her free period, and he’d agreed. Now she just had to wait until then. For some reason, it seemed to take an abnormally long time, especially lunch with her sister. But then it was one more class then off to speak with him. As her class slowly grew to a close she began to get nervous, she didn’t know what to say to him, or how to say it. Should she give him the details, even that it was a dream about her sister, or just keep it general. Maybe she should just say it was a sexual dream, and leave it at that. She couldn’t figure it out, and it consumed her so much she didn’t hear the bell ring, or notice the rest of the class had already left.

    After her current teacher snapped her out of her trance she walked briskly to her psych teacher’s office. She knocked on the door lightly and peeked in. She could see his short brown hair as he faced away from the door, working on his computer. “Come in,” he said pleasantly, turning around. Sarah shyly stepped in and closed the door behind her. “Ah, Sarah, you didn’t give me much to go on before, just that you had a question about dreams? What was it?” his voice was soft and reassuring.

    Sarah took a seat from another desk in the office and brought it up across from him at his. She didn’t know what to say, and ran a hand through her blonde hair, and tried to relax. “Are dreams, things that we want? Like does every dream have a meaning?” she asked, she was more nervous than she thought she’d be.

    “All dreams have a meaning, though not every one of them is a want, what was this dream exactly?” his voice was reassuring but his question scared her.

    She looked down and fiddled with the books in her lap. Breathing in deep she said, “It was a sexual dream..” she left it open a little bit, not quite sounding like she’d finished her sentence.

    Her teacher paused for a moment, as though thinking hard. She though she could tell that he had the answer, but was trying to figure out how to word it. “Well, I don’t want you to go into detail about it, if that was the type of dream. And because of that, I can’t be sure exactly what to tell you.” Her heart sank, she was going to speak but then he continued, “But most sexual dreams are random desires, and at your age, they can be crazy and seemingly out of control. It may seem like things you didn’t know existed, or liked, but because of hormones have manifested themselves in your mind. It doesn’t mean you like them or want them, but it could. I’m sorry my answer is vague, but there’s so much behind those types of dreams, that it could really be anything. I’m sorry, Sarah.”

    Sarah was a little confused by his answer, he hadn’t really told her anything. But she understood, and knew he couldn’t tell her any more, after all, he did go to Church every Sunday with her and her sister where her father was the priest. And she knew that if her father found out about her having sexual dreams, he’d be most furious. She smiled and said, “Thanks,” though she realized it didn’t really sound like she meant it.

    Right as she opened the door he heard her teacher say, “Oh and, Sarah?” She turned to face him, hair falling over one of her eyes, leaving only one beautiful blue eye exposed. “Could you do me a favor, and not tell your father about this. It’s my obligation as a teacher to help you, and I’m more than happy too, but I do like going to your father’s services, and I’m quite sure I wouldn’t be welcome there if he found out you were coming to me with problems like these.”

    She let out a small laugh and nodded, “I’m sure I wouldn’t be allowed to sleep if he knew I had those types of dreams.” With that they both laughed slightly, then she turned and walked out, more confused and wondering what to do than before.

    With her psych teacher unable to help, and the dreams becoming more frequent, and even lasting longer, Sarah just became even more confused as the time passed. It was made even worse with for her fourteenth birthday Alexis got a two piece bathing suit, and Sarah had noticed all her curves, her growing breasts, and her bubble butt. Sarah often found herself staring at her younger sister.

    Math class was boring her like always, she couldn’t stand math. She didn’t even notice it when suddenly there was a test in front of her. She looked up at the time, still a half hour to go in the day. Sighing, she picked up her pencil and wrote her name down and read the first question. She didn’t even finish reading it when she knew she was going to do bad on this test.

    Sarah got off the bus and noticed her father wasn’t home, she was kind of happy, she’d have a moment to rest before he came home and gave her a list of chores to do. When she opened the door, her sister was wearing her two piece bathing suit, laying on the couch. Noticing her big sister come home Alexis got up and walked over to her. She immediately reached up and wrapped her arms around Sarah. Her bag fell to the floor as Sarah peered into Alexis’s eyes, the look in them was the look she wanted to see. Alexis’s eyes screamed the same thing Sarah wanted, to kiss. As their faces got closer and eyes closed, their lips met. The kiss was instantly intense, their tongues dancing, Sarah’s hands grabbed her sister’s hips, pulling her closer to her body. After a few minutes of kissing, Alexis’s hands dropped down Sarah’s body. They glided down her stomach to her pants, unbuttoning the khakis and slowly pulling the zipper down. They both watched the young girls hands, then they looked into each others eyes. Sarah nodded, wanting to feel her angelic touch where she’d never been touched before. Her eyes closed as Alexis kissed her again, cupping her big sister’s pussy through her panties. Sarah moaned loudly and woke up.

    She shook her head wildly and looked at the clock, ten minutes until she went home. She glanced down at the test, only her name written on it. She hurried through the test, knowing she was most likely going to fail anyways, thankful her teacher hadn’t noticed her day dreaming. When the bell sounded, she got up to turn it in and noticed a wetness between her legs. She briefly recalled her day dream, making her vagina tingle. Rushing to turn in her test and get home she didn’t talk to any of her friends. The bus ride home wasn’t long, but it felt like hours.

    Her father’s car wasn’t in the drive way, her heart skipped a beat when she noticed this. Maybe her day dream would come true. As she walked towards the door her heart was pounding, beating harder and harder as she got closer to the door. With each step, the door actually seemed to get further away. She was actually hoping her sister would be inside in her bathing suit, and she couldn’t believe it. Sarah unlocked it and turned the knob, Alexis would always lock it when home alone. For an instant she thought she saw her, but when she blinked she realized her sister wasn’t there. Then she remembered she was at soccer practice, and her heart sank. But her vagina still tingled, she still felt like she needed to be touched.

    In an instant she knew what she had to do, she dropped her bag and ran up to her room. Laying down on her bed Sarah unbuttoned and unzipped her khakis, then paused. What was she about to do? Was she about to touch herself? She knew she couldn’t do that, but she knew she wanted to know what it felt like so bad. She pushed down her pants and looked in the mirror, her pink panties had a little wet spot right between her legs. Out of embarrassment she closed her legs and blushed. Then, she moved her hand down, and rested it on her thigh, her other hand pulling pillows under her head. She slowly touched the wet spot on her panties, the feeling went straight up from her pussy up her spine making her body tingle and shiver briefly, it was like electricity. She touched it again, and got the same effect, one more time made her moan softly. She was lost in herself, she didn’t know what came over her, but she pushed her panties down, staring at her shaved pussy. Sarah shaved when she started growing hair because of the itching.

    Sarah had no idea what to do, she just knew that touching herself made her feel like she was on top of the world. She lightly touched herself again, with no fabric between her finger and her pussy the shock was at least ten times as great. She moaned loud, and touched again, keeping her finger on her pussy lips. Her hand began moving up and down slowly, she felt how wet she was, and it turned her on more. She began moving her hips on and down slowly on her finger. With her pussy getting wetter she started rubbing faster, and putting a little more pressure on her pussy, she moaned louder and louder. She discovered her own clit, and how it felt when she touched it. She slid her other hand down to rub her pussy lips and rub her clit at the same time.

    In her mind, she was thinking of her little sister doing this to her, and began softly moaning her name. She stopped everything when her own finger slipped inside her pussy. Then, when she began to pull it out, she moaned loudly and pushed it back in. The feeling she got when she pulled her finger out was ecstatic, she loved it and wanted more. Combined with her fingers on her clit she couldn’t imagine anything feeling better. She found her hymen, she knew from sex ed what it was, and knew she couldn’t break it, but could still go deep enough to make herself feel good. Her eyes clamped shut and she raised her ass off the bed, the hand on her pussy lips going around behind her leg, the other still rubbing her clit faster and faster. Sarah put her finger back inside her pussy. She moaned louder, and louder, both her hands moving faster. “Alexis, Alexis, Alexis!” she moaned louder. Her entire body began to shake, and she got hot all over. She was worried something bad was happening to her, but couldn’t stop. The heat grew, she started to sweat, her shaking was worse, but she kept going faster and faster. Her ass now lifted a foot off the bed as she screamed “ALEXIS!” With that her hand felt like it was pushed out of her pussy, and a liquid came squirting out. She kept rubbing her clit and screaming her little sister’s name. The hand recently freed pulled her sheets up and over her as she collapsed on the bed, still in orgasm and squirting. She could feel each time the liquid squirted out of her. After she had calmed down, she pulled the blankets over her instinctively and fell asleep.

    Help

    It was only a half hour later when she woke up, instantly she was terrified someone would see the mess she’d made. Sarah still couldn’t believe it herself, that she’d just touched herself, that she’d just given herself her first orgasm, and all while screaming her little sister’s name. She couldn’t believe any of it, and knew she needed to get help, as soon as she could. She looked over her sheets, it was obvious something happened, and the room stunk, she quickly tore the sheets off her bed and put her panties and pants back on. Alexis would be home from practice soon, and her father shortly after that.

    After getting her sheets in the wash Sarah ran back upstairs and opened a window. The scent in the room was obvious that something had happened, though she didn’t think Alexis would notice, she didn’t want to take any chances. Next she had to clean herself, she dashed into the bathroom just as Alexis walked in the front door. The sound of footsteps on the stairs told Sarah her little sister was running right up to their room. She hoped she didn’t notice the smell, turning on the shower and getting undressed she noticed how messy she was, she could still feel her juices on her skin all over her hands and legs. As she jumped in the shower, her sister knocked on the door, “Sissy! Are you in there?” Sarah decided it best to ignore her, hoping she didn’t want to ask her about the smell in their room.

    Alexis called for her once more, and then Sarah heard her run down the stairs. Though the sound of her voice and the hot water running over her naked body started to excite her. She reached a hand down her stomach slowly and pulled it back up. “No,” she told herself, “I can’t.”

    The next day at school, Sarah decided to talk to her school psychiatrist, thinking that she’d be able to help. During her free period she went to her office and asked her if she had a free period she had to talk to her tomorrow. The psychiatrist told her she had one right now and invited her in.

    Sarah thought she’d have at least a day to think about what she was going to say before she actually talked to her, she was instantly overwhelmed with nervousness. But she thought she’d try to explain to her what was going on none-the-less. “I’ve been having…weird dreams, lately,” she explained, her face going red.

    The psychiatrist removed her glasses and sat back, relaxing in her chair. “And what are these dreams about, Sarah?”

    “I’d rather not say, it’s gross, and very personal,” Sarah replied, almost shaking from being so nervous.

    “Sarah, I understand it may seem that, and it may be that, but if you don’t tell me what the dreams are about, I can’t help you define them. And no one will ever know what you tell me, unless you tell them. I promise.”

    So there was a definition to the dreams, they did mean something, this both lifted Sarah’s spirits and sank them. It meant that the dreams meant something, and she was scared to know what. “Well, in the dreams, I do stuff…” The psychiatrist motioned for to continue. “Like, sex…and it’s with a girl.” Sarah’s face turned a bright red and she looked down, ashamed.

    “There’s no need to be ashamed, Sarah.” She said, obviously noting this look. “Thinking about girls this way, is very natural for a girl your age. It’s part of growing up, if you spend most of your time with girls, and you get to this age, that is what your hormones are going to cause you to focus on.”

    “So it, it doesn’t mean anything?” Sarah asked, smiling some, relieved to hear that it didn’t mean she was a lesbian.

    The psychiatrist sat forward and crossed her legs. “Tell me, Sarah, are you attracted to boys, or girls?”

    The question caught Sarah off guard, she knew she found boys hot, but she never stared at any of them the way she did her sister. “Well, like…I’m definitely attracted to boys, but the dream’s always about a girl, and I…it…” she struggled for the words to explain it. “I think I’m attracted to her too…”

    “So it’s always one girl in particular?” Sarah just nodded. “Well do you find her more attractive than any of the boys?” Sarah had to think about this a moment, even though she knew she did, but she didn’t want to admit it to herself. After a long pause, Sarah nodded. “How long have you been having these dreams?”

    “A few months, since around the beginning of summer. And each time I have it, it gets longer and we go farther. And yesterday I daydreamed about it too, and I just feel like I really shouldn’t be having them.”

    “Well, you are young, Sarah. Many girls your age have sexual dreams, and many that spend their time mostly around other girls will have these dreams about girls. You’re at a phase in your life where your body and mind are growing and maturing. So, they will most likely pass. But if you’d like, I can arrange a bi-weekly meeting. Where we can meet and discuss this, and see if they grow, or start to go away.”

    “I would like that,” Sarah smiled, finally she was going to get some help.

    A couple of sessions later, around Christmas time, she was in a session, after having a very vivid dream the night before she was able to describe it better. “Sarah,” the psychiatrist said after Sarah described the dream, “if you wouldn’t mind my asking, but who exactly are these dreams about? You always say its one girl, and always the same girl, and that even outside the dream you’re physically attracted to her.”

    Sarah turned bright red at the question, she knew she had to tell her, it would help her better. She put her head down, twiddling her thumbs, “Alexis,” she said quietly.

    “Alexis, as in…your sister?”

    Sarah nodded, almost on the verge of tears, but she managed to say, “She’s not really my sister by blood, my father adopted her when I was real young. But I never even thought about that until recently, she’s always been like a sister to me. And I’ve never thought of her as anything less than my sister. I love her like my sister, I just…I don’t know.” Sarah broke down, she started crying, lightly at first, but quickly she was crying hard.

    The psychiatrist handed her a box of tissues and patted her on the back. After waiting a few moments for her to regain her composure she began talking again, “Sarah, what I think is happening, is that because your mother died when you were young, and you got a sister who was younger than you at about the same time, your brain has become confused on a subconscious level. You didn’t get the female attention of a mother, but it was replaced by a female attention of a different kind; a little sister. This might have confused you in a way you don’t fully know. And now that you’re at that age where your body is growing and changing, it’s making matters worse. You’ve known her your entire life, you’re closer to her than you are to anyone else, but you’ve always known you weren’t ever related to her. I think you’ve developed an attachment to her, beyond sisterly, beyond friends.”

    Sarah looked up at her, “So, do you think…like that it will still be only a phase?”

    It was the psychiatrist’s turn to swallow hard and think long about what she was going to say. “I don’t know, under normal conditions I would still say yes, but your case is special. Even though you’ve never thought about her as anyone but your sister, you’ve always known she wasn’t. I think you may have actually developed feelings like those you’d get in a relationship with someone.”

    “So, so I’m a lesbian?”

    “I can’t answer that, only you can answer that question. But I have to advise you to stick to our plan of just waiting it out, maybe even taking next summer off from being around her and take a long vacation.”

    Christmas

    Christmas time came, and the day Christmas break started the girls and their father went out of state, to stay with cousins. They did this every year, for their aunt and uncle had the biggest house of anyone in the family. Though with a new addition to the family this year, forcing Sarah to sleep in a room with Alexis. The sister’s argued the entire trip there, and most of Christmas Eve over who would get the bed. Eventually their father decided that Alexis, being younger, would get the bed, and Sarah had to sleep on the floor in a sleeping bag.

    Dinner went over well, the kids all begging to open a present early, but to no avail. The problems only arose when Sarah and Alexis went to their rooms. Sarah took a shower first, getting dressed in her panties and nightie and coming out and laying in her sleeping bag. However when Alexis came out from her shower, she was only dressed in her panties, her small perky little breasts instantly aroused Sarah, she cringed trying to hide how suddenly turned on she’d become. Luckily, Alexis didn’t seem to notice and threw on a nightie and climbed into her bed.

    They said their good nights and cuddled up in their respective beds. Sarah noticed when she was adjusting her position that she had become wet, very wet, almost like the time she touched herself. She thought she could do it again. As her hand slid under her panties she remembered how her orgasm had went, she had moaned and screamed her sister’s name as loud as she could, and it squirted out of her and got everything messy. She couldn’t do that here, not at her aunt’s and uncle’s, especially not in the same room as her sister.

    Sarah decided to pull her hand out and try to get some rest. She shut her eyes and tried to sleep. It seemed like hours had gone by and she still couldn’t sleep, so she poked her head up to check the clock, it had only been twenty minutes. Alexis was tossing and turning her bed as well, the covers thrown off her, Sarah thought she noticed a small wet spot on her little sister’s panties. This excited Sarah even more, she felt her vagina tingling more than it ever had, and her nipples hardened, her stomach felt like a pretzel. Sarah put her head back down, determined to get the disgusting thoughts and images out of her mind and get some sleep.

    Just as she was doing so she heard Alexis’s voice, “Sarah, I can’t sleep.” Alexis had said it softly, as though she didn’t want to wake her older sister, but thought she was already up.

    “Just take a deep breath, little sis. A deep breath and relax your head on your pillow and close your eyes.”

    “I tried, but it didn’t work.” She sounded sad a little, Sarah knew she was putting her pity voice on, and her face. She could see her sad face in her mind, eyes big, gorgeous brown hair lightly covering her face, lips pouted. Her little angel was so adorable like that, and she could never resist anything she asked.

    “I don’t know how to help, Lexie, I’m sorry.”

    “You could come up here and hold me, I’m sorry I made you sleep on the floor. But we can both share the bed, it’s only two nights.” Sarah couldn’t say no, even though she knew the twin bed was not big enough to hold them both apart comfortably. And Alexis hadn’t asked to share a bed with her big sister for years. Sarah knew it wouldn’t go over well, especially in her current condition. But she just couldn’t say no.

    Sarah climbed out of her sleeping bag and up onto the bed with her sister, pulling the blanket up with her. She got in behind her sister, curling up to her, spooning her from behind. Alexis sighed and held her Sarah’s hands tightly, pushing back against her. Her butt pushed firmly against Sarah’s pubic bone felt so great to Sarah, she moaned, trying to disguise it as a moan of her own.

    Shortly Alexis fell asleep, but Sarah was still restless, even more so now that she had start humping her sister’s ass lightly. She knew Alexis was a heavy sleeper, thank god! Otherwise she’d wake up and probably be scared and scream and let everyone know how perverted her big sister was. Sarah shook her head violently, trying to get the images and thoughts out of her head once more. She laid her head on the pillow, her nose in Alexis’s hair, smelling her shampoo, feeling the tickle of the ends of her hair on her face.

    Sometime in the night, Alexis had rolled over onto her back, Sarah was lying halfway on her, a leg between hers, pushed up against her pussy, her pussy grinding on her little sister’s leg. Sarah was humping her little sister, even had a hand on her boob, squeezing the young girl’s tit gently. She looked up, her sister still sound asleep as she started moaning. She’d never felt such a good feeling as her pussy and clit grinding on Alexis’s bare leg. Sarah knew the juice was soaking her panties, and her sister’s leg. But, she thought she could feel heat and a slight dampness on her own leg, from her Alexis’s little, young pussy. It turned her on so much more, and she ground against her leg harder and faster, moaning a little louder. Sarah didn’t know what come over her, but she pushed Alexis’s nightie up over her bare boobs. Taking one in her mouth, gently pinching her other nipple. Her free hand was holding tightly to her shoulder, pulling on her as she humped up.

    Just as Sarah thought she was going to cum, her sister stirred. She thought she’d been caught, and looked up from the young girls tit, releasing it from her mouth. But Alexis’s eyes didn’t open, she didn’t make another sound, Sarah knew she was still asleep. She continued, looking back at the young nipple, glistening in her saliva. She loved how it tasted, sucking it again, harder now. She humped Alexis’s leg harder and harder, grinding her own leg into her sister’s pussy, feeling it get hotter and wetter. Then, she felt Alexis’s hand slowly sliding up her nightie and cupping her bare breast, it sent Sarah over the edge, and she had to suck hard on Alexis’s tit to keep from screaming, but was still moaning loud. Instantly her panties became drenched in her cum as she came hard. Alexis’s hand was still squeezing her boob, playing with her nipple as Sarah humped and came harder and harder.

    When her orgasm was over she looked up at her little sister, still sound asleep. Her own leg was very wet, she wondered if her sister had cum too, but didn’t think so, she thought it’d be much wetter. Especially after comparing it to how wet her own panties were, and her young sister’s leg, glistening in the moonlight from her cum. She rolled over, instantly her sister spooned her from behind. Sarah smiled, feeling Alexis’s pubic bone pushed against her ass, she pushed back on it. Placing her hand over Alexis’s, still on her bare breast, she pulled the covers all the way up and fell asleep shortly, thinking that this had been the best dream ever.

    Early Christmas morning Sarah woke up, remembering her dream from last night, a smile across her face before her eyes even opened. Even if it was wrong, that dream was still amazing. Shifting her legs she noticed that she may have even came during the dream, she hoped she wasn’t loud enough to wake her sister. Then Sarah noticed something, she wasn’t in her sleeping bag, she was in a bed. And someone was touching her, where she’d never been touched by anyone, not even herself, save for the shower. As she stirred slightly to see a small hand squeezed her breast lightly. Sarah rolled over, noticing she was getting wet again and saw she was sleeping next to Alexis, and her hand was on her breast. She saw that her younger sister’s shirt was hiked up and a large red spot around one of her nipples. It wasn’t a dream! She had actually humped her sister’s leg until she came harder than she could ever imagine. She’d actually sucked her sister’s breast, felt the young hand on hers.

    Quickly she ran to the shower, scared out of her mind, what if Alexis was awake, or what if she noticed the red spot. Sarah took a long, hot shower to calm herself down. When she got out into her bedroom Alexis was up, looking at her nipple in the mirror. Hearing her big sister enter the room she asked, “Sissy, there’s a red mark on my boobie. Is this bad?” Alexis had a sound of fear and sadness in her voice.

    Sarah swallowed hard, she was glad her sister hadn’t been awake during their encounter, but didn’t know what to tell the young girl either. She thought about it, and looked at it from the other side of the room, afraid what she would do if she got closer. “It’s probably just a small rash or something sissy, you should wait a few days and see if it goes away. Maybe put some Vaseline or ointment on it.”

    “Okay!” Alexis said, cheerily as she skipped into the bathroom. It was rare that her spirits ever got down.

    Christmas went over well, the second night Sarah fell asleep in her sleeping bag long before Alexis even had a chance of inviting her back, she couldn’t risk a repeat of the night before.

    Summer

    The week she got back to school she fought with herself over whether or not to tell her psychiatrist about the incident. She knew she had to tell her, at least tell her that it was a dream, and how she woke up. “I had a dream again,” Sarah began. “But it was different than all the others, it was more real, and it was weird how it happened.”

    “How was it different?”

    “Just like, the things that we did were different. And when I woke up, I was in her bed, and her arm was…like…on me, under my shirt.” Sarah thought it would be best not to tell her about the hickey left on her little sister’s nipple. “And my underwear was…like all stiff…like I came in…”

    The psychiatrist cut her off, “Please, Sarah, you don’t need to go into so much detail. Vague descriptions of it are fine. It does sound like the dream could have been brought on by the touching. And, I suppose, if a sexual dream is strong enough, you could have an orgasm is one. But how would you end up in her bed?”

    “I don’t know…” Sarah dragged out the ending of the word, looking away, obviously guilty, doing a terrible job of hiding it though she was truly trying.

    “It wasn’t a dream, was it, Sarah?” she asked, leaning in closer. Sarah shook her head and rubbed her teary eyes. Just as she started to say something her eyes flooded and she started crying. The psychiatrist handed her a tissue and moved her seat closer to Sarah’s. After a few minutes and the tears has stopped and Sarah’s nose had been cleared she continued, “Does your sister know?” Sarah simply shook her head again, wiping her nose. “Well that’s good, I don’t want to tell you to distance yourself from your sister. But I do think you should take a vacation this summer, go see some family. I know your father is very family oriented and wouldn’t object to it. Although, I do think it’d be best not to give him the exact reason why. Sarah nodded.

    So that summer, Sarah did just that, she took off back to her aunt’s and uncle’s to spend the summer with them. It started out hard, especially leaving, when her sister cried and Sarah just couldn’t bring herself to tell the young girl why she had to go. The dreams had started coming every night, she even masturbated two more times, once in the shower after she saw her sister come out naked, forgetting her clothes when she took hers. She knew this probably wouldn’t help, she knew it wasn’t a phase. Sarah knew, that she wanted to have sex with her sister, she even dared look at lesbian porn once at a friends house, just to see how it was done. She needed this though, time away from her sister. Maybe, just maybe, it would help.

    It took a month, and it did help, she went a few nights without having the dream, she met a boy who’d taken her out a couple times. She thought she loved him, she also thought he was the key to taking his mind off of Alexis. And she thought that maybe, the only way to lose all lusting feelings for her all together and forever was to break her vow.

    Her first day back, she hadn’t had the dream in over a month. She came home, Alexis was in the pool. And she didn’t get turned on by her two piece, or when she got the biggest hug from the little girl. She was now seventeen and couldn’t be happier. After the cookout her dad hosted for her Alexis came up and asked to sleep in her bed with her again. With her newfound confidence of being able to not get turned on by the slightest sexual sight of her younger sister, Sarah agreed.

    Sarah took her shower first, and got into bed right after. She laid there reading while her sister took her shower, the thoughts never returning to her mind. Even when Alexis climbed into bed, Sarah was still without the feelings and the urges and the desires she used to have. But when Sarah pushed herself against her younger sister to hold her tight, and Sarah pushed her cute, pert, little butt against Sarah’s pubic bonem Sarah felt the shock, not even the boy gave her these shocks. It made Sarah look back, and made her realize how much her sister had grown, how her breasts were filling out, and how much better her butt felt against her. She wanted Alexis so much more now, more than ever, but she had to fight the urges. She knew she did.

    Denial

    “So, did your summer vacation help?” her psychiatrist asked her.

    Sarah fought herself over whether or not to tell her about the relapse. “It did, until Alexis slept in my bed last night, it brought all the feelings rushing back.” Sarah said, looking down and frowning.

    “Well, a little relapse is normal, I’m sure over time it will become less and eventually go away all together.”

    Over the next few weeks Sarah, refused to believe she was still attracted to her sister. She told her psychiatrist at school that she didn’t have them any more. Even spending another night with her sister, she refused to believe she was turned on by and attracted to her younger sister. She didn’t get any sleep, forcing herself to be awake all night to resist the urges. It was getting worse, each urge was greater, and each desire was hotter, but she kept denying it. She refused to believe she wanted to be with her little sister.

    One morning, she woke up, from the dream she had everynight again, her hand down her panties, rubbing her soaking wet pussy furiously. She looked over and saw her sister was gone, she was happy she could finish. As she slid a finger inside her pussy she noticed a pair of the young girl’s panties on the floor near her bed. For once Sarah was happy Alexis never picked up after herself. Turning them inside out she pushed the bottom of them into her mouth, trying desperately to taste her pussy. Fingering herself harder and faster, trying to finish fast before her sister came in. Just as Sarah was about to cum, she shoved the panties down into hers, soaking them in her cum.

    Hearing the shower turn off, Sarah pretended to be asleep, and wake up shortly after her sister came in. She still told herself that the entire time she was thinking of a guy, and she only grabbed her panties to soak up her juices so she didn’t mess up her sheets. Yet, in her heart, she knew it was always her sister on her mind.

    Christmas

    Christmas came again, and Alexis begged Sarah to share the bed again, saying she loves sleeping with her big sister. Sarah knew exactly what was going to happen, she knew that it’d be just like last year. But she stupidly agreed, instantly regretting it.

    Christmas Eve came and went, slowly. Sarah tried to keep denying her attraction to Alexis, but the young girl’s playful mood and cuteness was too much for her to handle. After dinner, Sarah went up and showered quickly, almost tempted to touch herself in the shower, hoping it’d end the urges. But she couldn’t do it, not on Christmas. So she finished her shower, put on her panties and nightie and climbed into the small bed. Shortly after Alexis came up and jumped in the shower, Sarah was reading her book when Alexis came out of the shower, in just her panties. Alexis’s small, perky breasts, with her little nipples turned on Sarah immensley.

    “Sis, I forgot to pack a nightie,” Alexis said frowning, looking so cute and innocent. “Can I borrow one of yours?”

    Sarah had to look away and swallow hard, “I umm…I only brought one, little sis.”

    Alexis walked over to the bed, playing shyly with her long brown hair, her angel eyes giving Sarah a look to make her heart melt. “So I have to sleep without one?”

    “It’s okay, baby sis. I’ll sleep like that too if it’ll make you feel better.”

    Sarah regretted saying it the moment it came out of her mouth. Alexis bounced shaking her head, smiling beautifuly. Sarah reached under the blankets and pulled off her shirt, her hard nipples hitting the cool air, making them harder. “We should just sleep nakey!” blurted Alexis.

    Before she could even think Sarah replied, “Okay!” But before she could say she was kidding Alexis was bent over, pushing her panties down and stepping out of them. “No, baby sis, I was kidding.”

    “But you already said yes…” Alexis pouted.

    Seeing her angel pout was the worst sight Sarah could imagine, so she quickly pushed her panties down. Alexis jumped up happily as Sarah through her panties to the floor. Alexis climbed in the bed, facing away from her big sister. Looking back, Alexis kissed her older sister on the cheek, almost hitting her lips.

    Feeling the warm, soft flesh of Alexis’s butt pushed against Sarah’s pubic bone sent her wild. Wrapping her arms aroung the young girl, careful not to touch her boobs, Sarah pushed her breasts on Alexis’s back. The sensation on her hard nipples was amazing, Sarah started lightly humping against Alexis’s ass. She froze when Alexis turned over, laying on her back. Looking at her face in the moon light made it even more beautiful. Her perfect lips slightly parted, her angelic eyes covered by gorgeous lids. Sarah couldn’t resist, she leaned in, and kissed her lips. She didn’t know what she was doing, but she couldn’t stop herself. After a moment with no resistance, Sarah slowly slipped her tongue into her sister’s mouth.

    Alexis woke up instantly when her big sister’s lips touched hers. At first she put her hands up to push her away, but the slid around her back when the tongue entered her mouth and pulled her in. Feeling her older sister’s body pushed against her own excited her. She allowed her tongue to go out and meet Sarah’s.

    She was actually making out with her younger sister, Sarah couldn’t believe it, and best of all, she knew she wasn’t dreaming. She put a leg between her sister’s, making sure to press it against her young pussy, grinding her own pussy on her sister’s leg. This little angel was taking her straight to heaven, Alexis even lifted her leg allowing Sarah to hump it better. They both moaned into the kiss, Sarah put her hands on Alexis’s face as the both humped into eachother’s legs. Sarah lifted her chest and put it down, trying to center up her nipples with Alexis’s. After a few tries she finally got it, and their hard nipples connecting made them both soar to a new high.

    Alexis broke the kiss, “Sis…you’re making…my leg…so wet…” she said between breaths as they continued slowly grinding on eachother’s legs.

    “And you’re making mine wet too little sis,” Sarah replied, leaning down to kiss her neck. Alexis moaned, and Sarah moved her hand over to the young girls boob, squeezing it softly. Her pussy felt like it was on fire as she kissed down her chest to her boobs. She didn’t know what came over her, she knew she should stop as she took a nipple into her mouth, her hand now moving down Alexis’s stomach. Slowly her hand passed over her belly button and over the young girl’s lower stomach. As she passed over her pubic bone she noticed she was so cleanly shaven she could’ve passed as waxed.

    Her big sister’s mouth was over her nipple, hand heading for her flower. Alexis never thought she’d be in this position, she’d never even been turned on before, only just learned about it in school. And never been attracted to her big sister, or any girl, but now she was turned on by her big sister, and so attracted to her. She gasped as Sarah’s hand touched her pussy. Even Sarah lifted her head up to watch where she was touching. Alexis propped herself up on her elbows to watch as well.

    Sarah explored the folds of the young girl’s pussy. It felt so wet, so slippery, so silky. She wanted to push her finger deep inside, but knew her sister was still a virgin and couldn’t do that, at least not yet. She spent a long time feeling all her folds, rubbing circles around her clit, pushing her finger between her pussy lips. All the while Sarah watched Alexis’s face, her reactions turning her on so much more than she already was. As she looked back down to the young, virgin pussy she knew she had to taste it. Sarah began sliding her finger tip up and down her slit, slowly at first, but very gradually picking up speed. She moved down between her sister’s legs, getting a good look at all of her pussy in the moon light.

    She looked up to her younger sister’s eyes, they were looking right back down at her. As if they were begging her to kiss her clit. Sarah obliged, kissing it lightly. Instantly, Alexis’s back arched and she moaned loud. Alexis grabbed a pillow and put it over her face to muffle her screams as Sarah licked her pussy. Sarah moved her finger up and down the slit faster and faster, taking the clit into her mouth and sucking lightly. As she moved her finger faster and sucked harder, Alexis sat up, breathing hard, moaning loud. “Big sis…I’m gonna….I’m gonna…I’m gonna pee!” she said, trying to keep quiet.

    Sarah just removed her finger and simply dove her tongue inside her little sister’s pussy, knowing that she was going to have her first orgasm. She licked all over inside and outside her pussy until she felt Alexis’s pussy begin to contract. Alexis bit the pillow hard and screamed into it as she came hard, it squirted out of her pussy all over Sarah’s face. What did get into Sarah’s mouth she swallowed happily, never tasting such a sweet taste in her life. She saved some in he mouth, and licked up Alexis’s body slowly, never bringing her tongue up, tasting her sister’s entire angelic body. She passed some of her own cum on to her little sister in the deepest kiss imagineable.

    Alexis pushed Sarah over onto her back after swallowing the sweet tasting juice that came out of her own pussy. She wanted to give Sarah that same amazing feeling. So she took her hand and squeezed her big sister’s tit, just like Sarah did hers, soft and gentle, yet firmly. After a minute, when she could tell Sarah was out of breath Alexis moved her hand down Sarah’s body slowly. When she reached her pussy, just as she felt the heat coming from it, Sarah grabbed her hand lightly.

    Sarah was moaning loud, her boobs felt amazing after being squeezed by Alexis. But when she felt her younger sister going for her pussy she wanted to look deep into her angel’s eyes as she touched her for the first time. Alexis’s eyes were full of love, as Sarah held her hand and pushed it against her pussy. She let Alexis explore her pussy for several minutes. All the while she never lost eye contact with young girl. Her fingers making her pussy feel as though it was on fire. Each time she touched her clit Sarah humped up, an electric shock going up her back quickly. As Alexis started running her finger tip up and down her slit, just like Sarah did to her, she grabbed her hand and guided her finger into her hole. “Baby sis, with me, you can go inside,” Sarah said as she pushed her finger inside her pussy, her own finger going in slowly as well. She was looking deep into the angel’s eyes as they both entered her pussy. Sarah closed her eyes tightly and arched her back.

    Sarah’s finger slipping out of herself as Alexis began working her’s in and out slowly, then leaning down and taking her big sister’s nipple in her mouth. The young girl’s mouth on her nipple was pure extacy to Sarah. She felt her mouth sucking, and her tongue swirling around her nipple. Then another finger slid inside her pussy, making her back arch even more, lifting her ass off the bed, grabbing the same pillow and screaming into it. Her little sister’s fingers sliding in and out of her pussy faster and deeper and harder. Then she felt the young mouth travelling down her stomach slowly, and she wanted to scream louder. Hardly able to contain herself when Alexis’s mouth began sucking her clit lightly. She almost came hard when she felt her younger sister’s tongue swirling around her clit as she sucked on it.

    She relaxed her back and looked down at her sister, whose eyes were looking right back up at hers. Those angel eyes looking right up into her eyes, they were filled with lust, and love. She grabbed onto her sister’s hair and pulled it lightly, humping against her face as she pulled her head into her. Alexis must of known she was close because she pulled her fingers out and slipped her tongue inside her pussy. It sent Sarah over the edge, she bit the pillow hard, screaming as loud as she could into it, arching her back as much as she could as she came harder than ever. She felt every contraction of her pussy as she squirted her cum out onto her younger sister’s face.

    Alexis did the same thing her sister did, licking up her body slowly and kissing her deeply, passing some of her own pussy juice on to her. Sarah swallowed it happily and held her little sister. They were both clearly exhausted, and held eachother tightly, silently. They kissed eachother lightly. After a few minutes of cuddling Alexis turned to face away from Sarah, who came up and held her tightly, no longer in any torment over the situation. “How come, I could put my finger’s inside you, but you didn’t do that to me, sis?” Alexis asked softly.

    “Because, I’m not a virgin, remember sissy?” She told her sister everything, and was sure to tell her that she lost her flower to a boy on her vacation, though the one thing she never thought she’d tell her was her feelings for her.

    Alexis turned to face her sister, “Ohhhh…”

    Before Alexis said any more, Sarah cut her off, “Make sure you save your flower for someone you’ll love and be with forever.”

    Alexis kissed her on the lips lightly, yet lovingly. “I’ll save it for you big sister, I love you.”

    “I love you too,” Sarah replied kissing her sister deeply.

    As they drifted off to sleep together, facing eachother and holding eachother, Sarah thought she heard the door click shut, but pushed it off as a sound of her mind. She drifted off to sleep in the arms of the person she loved, in the arms of the person she loved, her angel. She was in heaven.


  • ALISON UNCOVERED

    Font size : +


    the next account to follow A Prequel to Too Much Red Wine

    Alison Uncovered

    “Oh no, I couldn’t” said Alison to me as we were wandering from stall to stall in St. Tropez market. “Jim would never allow me out in anything as short…or even around the house.You could almost see my bum when I bent over”
    I was wearing my usual ‘bum freezer’ short skirt, which did reveal my bum when I bent over. Alison, my English neighbour, who had just moved to my local village, with her husband, Jim , and had allowed me to have my wicked way with her, when Jim was working in a boatyard in St. Nazaire. She discovered that night, that she was not the boring, prim housewife that she always thought she was.
    The two of us strolled in the warm sun, amongst all the different stalls trying to choose some bits and pieces for her summer wardrobe, and had already bought another 3 thongs, for the price of two, for her, this time in black, dark blue and white to go with the red one I presented her on our “seduction” evening. She had not worked up the courage to show Jim, but she loved it and was walking around in the tiny piece of fabric, cut between her bum cheeks. “It really is lovely to wear and I feel naughtily naked under my skirt” she giggled.
    “OK, if not a skirt too short for Jim, what about this lovely, floaty, knee length skirt. Oh and with pretty buttons up the front. You could leave the bottom two undone, to give you added freedom ?”
    “Yes, it is pretty in this floral print” she said as she held it at her waist. I would like to try it on” Alison was shown to the back of the stall into a makeshift cubicle. I was able to peer over the top as she changed skirts.
    “Oh Alison, you are still wearing tights, and it spoils the feel of that very lovely thong underneath. It is warm today, why not slip them off and put those horrid things in your bag…or even the litterbin” as I admonished her.
    So, on with the new skirt, and she loved it and her own skirt went into the bag with her tights. “Thank you Jenni , what now?”
    “Well, we have the groceries and prawns from the market, what about a light lunch at the harbour?” Delighted, we set off down a small side street towards the restaurants and cafés when we passed a very smart lingerie shop. Well, I stopped but Alison was wandering on. “Hang on, Alison, look here.” She turned around and, as she started to walk back to join me, I noticed that when the sun was on her, the lovely new skirt was almost transparent. mmmmmm NICE, I thought, but I will not tell her, knowing that she would never wear it again, and think that it was a waste of money.
    Joining me to look in the window, she told me that she had already bought her underwear.
    “No, look what is up there” and pointed to a range of suspender-belts in all pretty shapes and colours. “I don’t think so Jenni, as you know I adore yours but Jim, I am sure would not like me too wear one.”
    “He likes to see me in mine, whenever we have had drinks or a meal together.”
    “Well, that is different, and he would not like me to go ‘parading around’ in a suspender- belt and stockings. My goodness, the thongs are going to be difficult enough to explain, and you dear Jenni, will get blamed for being a bad influence on me !” she told me.
    With that, we both wandered down to the harbour, with me occasionally checking just how much of Alisons legs were on show, under the light and flimsy new skirt. Quite a lot now that I am looking, and I could almost see her red thong when the light breeze tightened the material around her bum. I loved it, but I am not sure Alison would, and certainly she would be embarrassed. Still the hint of shyness, strait-laced, and the English housewife about her. Sigh.
    We sat at an outside table facing the obscenely expensive and vulgar yachts, backed onto the harbour walk, to enjoy people watching.
    Alison ordered the Salade Niçoise and I the Spaghetti Carbonara, and sipped from our bottle of delicious provençal rosé.
    As I lit one of my hand made roll-up cigarettes, I leant back letting the warm sun bathe me. “JENNI, do be more careful, because when you are sitting down, even with your knees together, I can see your knickers, and so can anyone else who cares to look!”
    “Alison, never mind, and I am only interested in one person looking at my pussy” as I looked her directly, opened my knees a little wider, and dared her not to look down.
    She did of course, and pretending not to stare, I asked her if she was enjoying the view, which is for you alone Alison. She lowered her eyes to her rolling the napkin between her fingers and quietly murmured “Yesssssssss, lovely”
    “Sorry, I didn’t hear, what did you say?” Alison looked up at me a little sheepishly, and replied in a louder voice, “I said yes, lovely” and started to giggle as she returned her gaze to my thong covered pussy. Giggling with her, I widened my thighs a little more saying, “Well that is all right then”
    “BUT, you are sitting there like an old spinster, with your new skirt buttoned all the way down to your calves….Go on, undo at least unbutton or two, and perhaps for you, to daringly expose your knees to the Mediterranean sun…feel the warm breeze wafting up your legs…let the air breeze against you thong, and for me, flaunt your knickers.”
    3oh all right, but do not expect me to expose my knickers to anyone…not even to you in such a public place”

    It was at that moment the young waitress arrived with our two lunches, and almost dropped my spaghetti into my lap as she also took in the tiny fabric covering my pubes.
    “Pardon” I said to her as I looked up at her, still not closing my thighs, and standing beside Alison, stared back down at my crotch, saying “Je t’en pris et……bon appetit”
    As we both giggled at this, I watched the waitress return inside, and when she reached the bar, turned and looked at me, and smiled. Mmmmmmm I must make sure to return here soon.
    I was brought back from my lascivious thoughts, by Alison’s voice “The waitress was staring up your skirt.” “I know” I replied, but I think she was wondering where I bought it with its blue polka-dot design?” Now giggling like youngsters let out for the day from school, we finished our meal, and the bottle of rosé. We ordered a coffee and when it arrived, the waitress placed two small glasses of liquer as well.
    I looked her straight into her eyes, again opened my knees for her gaze, and beamed at her. “Merci BEAUCOUP, cherie” and she replied “Egalement” and departed with eyes sparkling. “You are very wicked Jenni, but, I have somehow become more relaxed and free-er as never before,than when I am with you.”
    Before I could reply, the waitress was back with our bill. I did not catch her look but watched her bum wiggle back inside the café. I picked up the bill and there was another slip of paper underneath. It had the name Mireille, and a mobile phone number. MMMMMM
    We went “dutch” for the meal, and as we were about to go, Alison asked , “I have had a bit of a think over lunch, and if it were all right with you, could we perhaps pop in to that lingerie shop that we looked in?” “LET’S GO Alison” and set off with a tiny wave, holding on to her slip of paper, to a very attractive smiling waitress.
    Back to the side street shop, and I bundled Alison inside, greeted the 40s something lady inside, to find my friend here “les jaratelles”, and stockings to match.
    “Shall we try everything in black as a starter ? You foind mine sexy, so why not begin there?” Alison was getting I,nto the spirit of being in this quiet back street shop, and agreed.
    Madame returned with trhee or four variations, led Alison into the spacious changing room and firmly drew the curtain across in front of me. Now, Alison did not speak nor understand much French, and I could hear the soothing orders spoken to her.
    A seductive voice, and pleasant pressure was being extolled. “Oh yes Madame, it is necessary to remove your skirt”, and “oh what a very nice panty you wear, did you buy it locally. Now allow me, if you just turn around and I can fasten this lovely suspender-belt.
    No? Bien sûr, Madame I can kneel here and stretch around to fasten it. Almost there, Madame, and your thong is very small…admirable. Now, to tuck the suspenders under your knickers, there we are. Now, let us look in the mirror at how you like that?”
    I was getting so horny at all this unseen chat, but when I tried to look in, the curtain was again firmly drawn across, excluding me from the fitting. It seemed to last all afternoon, and all I could hear was the chat of the change of design and fitting, and the constant chatter of the sales-lady UNTIL, it all went very quiet inside the cubicle, apart from, the odd sigh and gasp from Alison, and the reassuring questions from the sales-lady. ‘How does that feel? Is it comfortable when you bend down? Oh Madame, that seems a better type of ‘jaratelles’ , but let us see what it is like when you turn around. Perfect, and may I say Madame, that your red thong is beautiful and I love the way it is buried between your very nice bottom. I prefer a different style myself, look, it is of a looser panty with wider legs, and gives one more freedom….and access.”
    All went quiet for a few moments, and I heard Alison cry out a breath of pure lust. I got close to the curtain, and peeked in.
    Alison was standing with her back against the cubicle wall, legs wide apart and holding the sales-lady’s head firmly between her thighs. Sales-lady was kneeling with her face buried in Alison’s pussy, and with her skirt bunched up around her hips, was furiously frigging herself in time to her stabbing tongue.
    I stopped myself from interrupting, but did a rotten thing and get out my cell-phone to take 3 or 4 shots of the very sexy scene.
    I went back into the shop, and waited for both of them to emerge from the back changing room.

    “Well, that took some time, but have you found something you liked?” said I rather huffily. “Oh yes, sorry, but Joelle, was very thorough, and we tried different things. We decided on this suspender-belt and these two pairs of stockings. You like?”
    Alison, was looking a little flustered but lifted her skirt to show me her new purchases. Those are gorgeous Alison, but weren’t you wearing your red thong when you came in here?”……………..”God, Jenni, yes, Oh….Joelle removed them to make the fitting easier.”
    Madame Joelle, kept her appearance, and coyly smiled at me saying, ”If you are happy with these, I will retrieve Madame’s underthings whilst you prepare to pay for the items.”
    On payment, the sales lady, Joelle, handed Alison, the receipt, and then, with a great show, handed out the shop’s business card telling us that, “You will see on it the shop’s telephone number, and I have written on the back my private mobile number for you both, if ever you desire another fitting? Oh I forgot the thong” I teasingly said to her,”No don’t bother; Do keep them here for Alison’ next visit!” “Mmmmm merci à vous madame” as we left her shop, smiling like a Cheshire cat. ”She will be chewing on your thong before we reach the car, licking and tasting you” Alison blushed, and changed the subject.

    “Well that was a fun day, Jenni. What are we doing now?” Alison, I thought, was teasing me and when we got to my car, before she could open her passenger door, I pulled her skirt up over her hips and pressed myself against her bum, but leaving enough to expose her to whoever was near. To my surprise, she hardly flinched and even leant against the car with her elbows on the roof, and pushed her bum out towards me. Bunching her skirt in one hand I stepped back, exposing to the light breeze, and passers-by her bare bum, encased by a lovely black suspender-belt and long, snug and sheer nylons.
    “Naughty, naughty Alison” as I smacked her buttocks. I then thrust my fingers between her legs, and found a very wet entrance to her cunt. My fingers pushed in and out of her sopping pussy for 5 or 6 seconds, stopping locals in their tracks, before I bundled Alison into my car.
    Just before we set off, I leaned across and let Alison, suck her juices of my fingers. Her tongue rolled around my fingers and let out a sigh when I removed them, moving down to unbutton her skirt almost up to her waist. “Don’t you dare cover yourself, as this is your punishment for being so naughty.” I told her and started the car.
    Pedestrians would see, as we crawled along the small streets of the town, stopping at various crossing and red lights, a passenger leaning back with eyes closed, skirt lying open, exposing her sexy stockinged thighs, and her dark triangle of pubic hair.
    “Oh Jenni, I am blushing to think what I have been doing…..exposing myself to all and sundry, and not caring. I feel sort of liberated.”
    “Don’t forget the little episode in the lingerie shop, and to help you remember.Lookee here.” as I handed across my cellphone with the images of the Joelle’s face pushed up into Alison’s pussy, with her leaning back against the wall, with her hands pulling Joelle’s mouth into her open snatch.
    “OH, Jenni, what a rotten thing to do….but….it does look so deliciously dirty and erotic. Is that really me? Heheee.” Without another word, Alison leant farther back, and I am sure, recalling Joelle’s muff dive, let her fingers stroke her exposed pussy. At one traffic light, I leant across and stuck my tongue down Alison’s throat, exploring every inch of her open lips. “Ooooooo, I taste pussy juices Alison. Did you do the same to Joelle? I missed that? Heheee” The car behind blew its horn to get us moving on the green light, and it was just as well, as a small crowd was gathering on the pavement to watch our antics. My tongue in Alison’s mouth and her fingers stroking her open thighs and pussy clit.
    Despite the distraction of watching Alison’s fingers now slipping in and out of a wet pussy, and my hand stroking her clit, we managed to get back to my driveway safely.

    When I had parked, at the side of my house, I leant across again, and found a nipple to squeeze and pull on, making Alison groan and shudder in excitement. “Oh quick, can we please just quickly get indoors, Jenni. I need to “finish off” if you catch my drift?” I was way ahead of her, as she flopped down onto the sofa, hands stuck between her tightly closed thighs as she squirmed and wriggled on the cushions. Having put all our groceries and shopping in the kitchen, I returned to stand in front of Alison to look at one hand return to stroking her cunt, and the other hand inside her blouse, cupping, stroking and pinching her lovely breasts.
    “Would this help?” I asked, and showed her again the photos on my cellphone. “Ahhhhh yes” as Alison’s thighs widened and her fingers slid into her very wet cunt.

    “Show me” I said and an erotic whimper escaped her lips as she spread wide her stockinged thighs and parted her labia for my gaze. “Woo that is lovely, Alison, keep going” I urged her. I did think how much of a turnaround this prim and proper English housewife had taken since our first social meetings. Now she was a real wonderful sexy slut, exposing her nakedness for me, and let me watch her plunging one then two fingers deep into sopping hole.
    I couldn’t stand it any more, and fell to my knees to plunge my mouth into her gaping cunt. Tongue sliding up her to replace her fingers. “Oh God, fuck me with your tongue” I was surprised as I had never heard Alison say ‘fuck’ before. I bet Jim would be very angry if he knew. Mind you, he wouldn’t be too pleased to learn that his dear wife was being tongue fucked by another female heheee. Now her hands were free to tear open her blouse, free her tits from the bra, and pull on her nipples.
    Grabbing her buttocks, I pulled her to the edge of the sofa to get my mouth, lips, tongue and nose hard against her pussy, and continued to lick, suck and taste this very succulent vagina. I didn’t have long enough to get my own fingers buried into my knickers as Alison began to moan and writhe about on my face.” Oh, oh, ohhhhh, I am close, Jenni” I pushed a long forefinger up her, and as she started to climax, I slipped it out and slid in into her anus. The sphincter opened up for me and I pushed in past her tight ring.
    “Aieeeeeee JENNI” she shouted out, and climaxed shudderingly as her thighs closed around my head. Eyes closed, Alison slumped back onto the sofa, thighs wide apart, abandoning all decorum, and whimpering in a post-cum stupor.

    I stood up, enjoying the sight of my newly-found, prim little neighbour, lying with legs akimbo, open pussy, and heaving bare boobs, with their very erect nipples., in a totally abandoned and lecherous state. “Mmmmmmm GORGEOUS” I told her, and went through to the fridge to pour out two glasses of fresh white wine.
    I set down the wine glasses, and seeing Alison had hardly moved picked up my cellphone, and took another photo of her lying there, legs wide open and a slow finger sliding up and down her crack, and dipping into her gash. She caught me, and closed her thighs, but, left one hand trapped between and the other playing with her boobs.
    “Not fair, taking advantage like that” she said as I replied, “But you are irresistible, and look so wonderful like that. Do something else for me.” Alison cupped one teat, and pulled her nipple into her waiting lips, biting and licking it. I urged her for more, and without removing her nipple, opened her legs again, and pushed two fingers deep into her pussy.
    “God that is very erotic, just one more and something really outrageous, please?” She lay back thinking as she continued to stroke herself, and then half-turned along the cushions, lifted one leg high and exposed all of her private bits. Running one set of fingers along the length of her crack, before pushing two, then three fingers deep into her cunt. I raised my phone, and she told me to wait……her other arm stretched around her back, and grinning at me, slowly slipped a finger into her arsehole. Pushing her bottom back onto her raping finger, it disappeared up to the knuckle. “Woooo Alison, that is really quite pornographic….I ADORE it…..Beautiful, and are you enjoying that? Both holes filled up?”
    “I am feeling really wonderfully dirty and the feeling is churning me up inside. But please do take that picture.” I took it and then could not resist moving the phone closer to take a close-up photo of three fingers jammed into her pussy, and her finger lodged in her anus. Alison was not quick to remove any fingers but just lay there moving them in and out of her holes.

    Watching her, entranced, I quipped that all she needed now was something down her throat to fill all her holes. “A cock is what I need, but I don’t think Jim would do it, as he really thinks that I should not be so depraved as to suck his cock, AND, he would slap me away if he saw me with my finger up my bottom !” “Poor you, what have I done to you, turned you into a raving nympho?”
    “Maybe, but I have not had such dirty, depraved wonderful thoughts in my life, and you have just woken me up to such beautiful sex…..ohh and a little exhibitionism as well. Allowing myself to be seen naked in your car in St.Tropez. BUT I feel so horny looking at my busy fingers in my snatch and exploring my bottom, exhibiting everything to you. I do miss a cock though.”

    “As it happens, I have a cock under my pillow. It is very life-like, 10 inches long, and never goes soft, and can even ejaculate.” “Oh, a vibrator?” Alison asked. “No, although I have a few of them. It is a lovely dildo, with straps, and it is really quite obscene to have it sticking out in front of me, waving about like a well-hung guy. The added feature is a bulb at the other end, which fits snugly into me when I am fucking someone, and rubs against my clit. Delicious.”
    Removing her fingers and sitting up, she seductively licked her pussy juices off her fingers and shyly looked at me asking like a young schoolgirl, “Do you think that I could see it?”

    TO BE CONTINUED;;;;;;;;;;; with more adventures with Alison, and a 19 year old Norwegian girl on holiday. Please let me have some feedback. Thanks xxx JENNI


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Time Manipulation Mind Control Chapter 8: Hot Paused Fun

    Font size : +


    While time is paused, Krystal gets naughty with her mother and Justin takes his sex slave into the girl’s locker room!

    Time Manipulation Mind Control

    Chapter Eight: Hot Paused Fun

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Salome “Sam” Shapiro

    My phone buzzed in my sweatpants pocket. Just like I was buzzing from my orgasm. Orgasms weren’t as messy or as useless as I thought. Well, they were messy, but in a naughty way. It was so exciting to be fingered by Justin’s mother. I knew there was a logical fallacy in insisting that Justin couldn’t touch me until he took me out on a date, but his mother could, I just… didn’t care. I wasn’t dating Justin’s mother, I was dating Justin.

    I wanted our first time to be right.

    My phone chirping meant there was an alert. It must be some new progress on the graviton phenomenon. My hands shot into my sweatpants pocket as I walked back to Miss Daisy’s classroom to get my book bags. Aurora darted past me, crying out for Justin. She was such a needy slave, but cared for my boyfriend. I hit the button on my phone, turning it on. I swiped—

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Krystal Sampson

    “Krystal!” Brittany, the English exchange student that was in the year ahead of me, exclaimed. The black-haired girl shot her hands beneath her skirt right there in my college’s hallway. A few passing guys stopped and goggled as they watched the English girl drag down a pair of white panties striped with thin, pink lines. Brittany stepped out of them, her cheeks burning bright. She thrust them at me, saying, “Please, enjoy the scent of my hot cunt on my panties.”

    She shuddered then blinked in shock. Gasping, she scurried away as my hypnotic command finished controlling her. I shuddered, so glad I gave that naughty order to every pretty girl I came across while I froze time an hour earlier. Anything I told a person while time was paused rewrote their minds.

    Which was good because I loved the smell of hot cunt on panties. Normally, I would be smelling my own or my mom’s I stole from the dirty. Brittany’s were so warm. So hot and fresh. I brought them to my nose.

    Inhaled that tart musk of Brittany’s snatch.

    “Oh, my God, that’s so good,” I groaned. I didn’t care that the guys around me were staring at me with such hunger. They all creamed themselves at just a hint of a sexy girl showing any lesbian passion, and this… This was blatant lesbo behavior.

    “Got another pair, huh?” my best friend, and lover, Ji-Yun asked as she join me. My Korean friend had such a big grin on her face, her delicate cheeks blushing dark with her excitement.

    “Yes,” I said. “They’re Brittany’s.” I shoved them into my friend’s hands.

    Ji-Yun brought them to her nose and, thanks to my hypnotic command to love pussy, inhaled. She groaned as she enjoyed that tart musk. I took my lover’s hand, clutching her tight as she breathed in again. The guys were really whooping now. They were all such animals. Perhaps I should give them a command.

    I grinned. It was almost time.

    I texted my brother one-handed, letting him know I was ready for him to stop time. A minute later, it happened. That energy rolled over me. It splashed around Ji-Yun and me, my aura extending to her somehow. It protected her from my brother’s power. I was immune to it. Which was a good thing, or I’d be one of Justin’s sluts now, too. He would make me love his cock. I wouldn’t care that I was a lesbian after he whispered in my ear while time was paused.

    I knew he wanted me, but he would never get me.

    “Okay, boys, you’re all a buncha animals,” I said to the guys, shaking my head. “You all just want pussy. And you know what, Pearline is more than willing to give it up.” I made Pearline into a slut for being a bitch to me. “She’s a whore. She’ll fuck every last one of you. So you don’t need to ogle the cute lesbians like me. Go and fuck her!”

    Ji-Yun nodded her head in agreement then inhaled Brittany’s panties.

    “Come on,” I said. “Let’s get up to no good.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Aurora Pritchard

    My Master’s time-freezing powers washed over me. I shuddered as silence fell around us. Everyone paused in their place, including the sewage worker in his gray jumpsuits standing beside me. He was frozen in mid-step, staring at his phone intently. I ignored them all, my heart thundering. I had important news to deliver to Justin.

    I held out my phone before my master, bouncing on the balls of my feet. “This is very, very bad, Master!”

    “Um… the screen’s blank,” he said.

    “Oh, shit,” I muttered, so agitated I said that word. I sighed; my phone had turned off. I turned it back on and… “Great, it’s not loading. I’m not getting a signal because…” I blushed. I wasn’t stupid. I mean, I was a blonde, but I wasn’t an airhead. It was just this frozen time was such a new thing. It was such an adjustment to my thinking. My phone worked because I was holding it, but it was useless without being connected to the cell network.

    “It’s all over social media that your dad came in and begged you to fuck your mom,” I said. “Everyone has to know. I’m getting comments from friends that don’t even go to our college who know you’re into incest. It’s illegal. I know I shouldn’t have posted the pic on social media, but I didn’t think people would really believe me. But this? Your entire English class saw it. There’s even a video of you leading your mother out of the room while she’s groping your cock.”

    My Master took me by the shoulders, he stared into my eyes, his dark and commanding. I shuddered as I drank in his dominating presence. He was so strong. So reassuring. I could see it in his eyes. He would fix this. He wouldn’t get into any trouble for screwing his mom at school. I could see her just a dozen feet away, wrapped up in a bathrobe, almost floating as she was paused in mid step beside his father.

    “I’m going to take care of this, Aurora” Master told me. “Trust me.”

    “I do trust you, Master.” I shuddered. “I more than trust you. I’ve given myself to you.”

    His hand moved to my cheek, stroking across my flesh. I trembled and whimpered. He was so strong. How had I never noticed this in Justin? I blushed. I knew why. Because I thought he was just some nerdy loser. But he wasn’t. He was my Master. My owner. It didn’t matter to me that he mind-controlled me into being his slut (in fact, that made it hotter). It just mattered that he completed me.

    “Let’s fix my parents, and the rest of this problem, and then were going to have fun today.”

    “Yes, Master,” I said, my fear bleeding out of me. I believed him.

    Justin went straight for his parents. He marched with purpose, brushing past the frozen sewage worker and a pair of girls I didn’t know. He reached his parents and clasped his hand on both their shoulders.

    “Dad, if you get angry at Mom and need me to fuck her, and Mom if need to have me cuckold Dad, wait until I get home. Do not bring her to me unless I am at home. Especially, do not bring her to my college. Mom, you will wait eagerly for me to return knowing that you will get to cuckold your husband and get back at him for all the times he abused you.”

    “That sounds perfect, Master,” Aurora said. “But what are we going to do about the people who saw you?”

    Justin looked around, his brow furrowing for a moment. Then he nodded his head. “It looks like most of the students who did see me are still around. They’re just leaving Miss Daisy’s classroom. Look, there’s Chuck and Brad talking over there. Those three girls down there by the drinking fountain are also in my class. I bet they’re all gossiping about me.” He drew in a deep breath. “Everyone, you do not care about anything that I, Justin Sampson, do. You don’t think it’s weird at all that my father begged me to fuck my mother. You don’t have a problem with me fucking my mother. You think incest is just fine. You will delete all your posts, comments, and videos you’ve uploaded to the internet about my parents coming to our college.”

    I nodded my head, smiling. It was such a great idea.

    He grabbed my hand and led me down the hallway. We passed the sewage worker who was glancing at his phone, then we walked by Justin’s new girlfriend. Her face was flushed—I knew the look of sexual satisfaction—and she was in the process of swiping her phone’s screen to check a message.

    I smiled, glad Master had some fun with her and his parents.

    Justin kept giving out commands, repeating it as we moved through the bustling campus. This was such a smart idea. He had already placed our college’s president under his power, but now he mind-controlled everyone else. Now we could have our fun at school and not have to worry about the consequences.

    I shuddered, my pussy so hot. Juices ran down my thighs. I couldn’t wait for all the fun we would have today.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Krystal Sampson

    My brother was shouting through the halls, giving some sort of commands. His voice dwindled away, my brother heading in another direction. Which was fine by me. He could do his perverted things when time was frozen, and I would do mine.

    I was looking for just the perfect girl to devour while Ji-Yun ate my pussy. I was thinking about going back and hitting up Brittany, since her pussy smelled so delicious on her panties, when I stepped into a T-intersection.

    Ji-Yun’s hand squeezed down on mine. She exclaimed, “Oh, wow, your parents are here!”

    My head whipped to the right. I blinked at the sight of my mom and dad about a dozen feet away from me. They were frozen walking towards me, Dad with a goofy grin on his face, something I hadn’t seen since before he hurt his “back” and had to stop working. Mom was beside him wearing her bathrobe. It was clear that was all she was wearing. She clutched it closed about her busty body, her face flushed like she had just been fucked.

    My jaw dropped.

    Justin fucked our mom at school.

    “Look, look, you can see your brother’s cum running down your mom’s thighs,” Ji-Yun said, such excitement burning in her voice. “I read a post that your parents came into his class about twenty minutes ago. Your dad was begging Justin to fuck your mom.”

    “Yeah, my brother gave them both perverted commands last night,” I said. I tugged on Ji-Yun’s hand, wanting to leave. “Let’s go find Brittany. She shouldn’t be far. I would love to eat her pussy.”

    “But your mom is right there.” Ji-Yun shot me an excited look while resisting going with me. “We could devour her. Doesn’t that sound hot?”

    “Normally,” I said. “But my brother just fucked her. She’s full of his cum.” A strange, nervous writhe through my stomach as I remembered the conversation I had with Ji-Yun before classes started. It was right after I unfroze time and she brought up eating my brother’s cum out of Aurora’s pussy. Or my mom’s.

    “Exactly,” Ji-Yun said. She broke away from me and darted down the hallway. She slipped around Chuck and Brad to reach my mom and fell to her knees. My lover threw a look over her shoulder. “Come on, Krystal, this is the perfect time to lick your brother’s cum out of a woman’s pussy. Your mother’s pussy! It will be so yummy!”

    This was such a difference in Ji-Yun. I know I had changed her, but it was almost like I had messed her up even more than I thought. But I hadn’t told her to like my brother’s cum. It had to be some sort of latent, incestuous desire on her part she could finally express thanks to my commands. I had opened herself up to enjoying sex without shame.

    It had to be that, because I didn’t do this to my friend.

    I drifted towards my friend and my parents, my stomach squirming more as Ji-Yun ripped open my mom’s robe. She bared Mom’s lush and curvy body. My mother had such big, pillowy tits, just begging to be squeezed and played with. Her nipples were hard and pink. I licked my lips, wanting to suckle on them. Then I noticed Mom’s brown bush was matted with my brother’s cum.

    Ji-Yun’s finger slid through those silky curls and gathered a glob of my brother’s jizz. My Korean lover popped into her mouth. She moaned like tasting my brother’s spunk was the greatest thing in the world.

    I swallowed as I stopped beside her.

    With a hungry groan, my friend buried her face into my time-paused mother’s pussy. I shuddered as Ji-Yun lapped up my brother’s cum clinging to mother’s bush and dribbling out of her twat’s depths. I caught a glimpse of Ji-Yun’s pink tongue bringing a big, pearly glob of Justin’s jizz into her mouth.

    A strange warmth rushed out of my pussy. I let out a whimper, squirming my hips. This was both disgusting and yet… arousing. My lover was enjoying eating my brother’s cum out of our mother’s pussy. It was my brother’s seed leaking out of our mother’s cunt. It was as incestuous as you could get. As taboo and utterly forbidden as anything could possibly be. My brother might even knock up our mother.

    Our dad had a vasectomy.

    I shuddered, wondering if I already had a new sibling growing inside of my mom. A little zygote; the union of their forbidden passion.

    My girlfriend now shared this incestuous passion. Ji-Yun licked and lapped at my mother’s cunt with such hunger. Her delicate fingers clenched at my mother’s hips, clinging to her as the eighteen-year-old girl feasted on my mother’s snatch.

    My pussy grew hotter and hotter. I wasn’t wearing any panties, and my trimmed bush wasn’t holding back the flood of my juices. I shouldn’t find this hot, but it was taboo knowing she was eating the incestuous mixing of my mother and brother. It sent dizzying waves through me. I wanted to stop her. To pull her away and forget I ever felt anything as arousing.

    I didn’t want anything to do with my brother. I didn’t want his cock coming anywhere near me, but his cum… His was cum leaking out of our mother’s cunt.

    What was wrong with me?

    Ji-Yun’s wrenched her head away, her lips smeared with pussy cream and pearly jizz. Her left hand shot out and grabbed my right wrist. Before I could stop her, she yanked down hard. I gasped as she pulled me down beside her. A jolt of pain flared through my kneecaps as they hit the floor.

    Before I realized what was happening, Ji-Yun’s lips were on mine, her tongue thrusting into my open mouth. I tasted something salty mixed with the sweet juices of my mother’s cunt. My eyes widened as Ji-Yun kissed me with such passion.

    She was shoveling my brother’s jizz into my mouth.

    My stomach clenched. Waves of shameful lust surged out of my pussy as I kissed my girlfriend back.

    I couldn’t stop myself from enjoying this. It was so wrong. It made my pussy clench and itch. More of my juices flooded down my thighs. I was so aware that more of my brother’s jizz was frozen inside of my mother’s pussy.

    That juicy, taboo snatch was only a few inches away. I just had to break my kiss with Ji-Yun, and I could be eating it. Then I could be feasting on that incestuous mix directly.

    I broke the kiss with Ji-Yun. I had to flee. I had to get to my food. But… I trembled, my eyes locked on my mother’s pussy. Her bush was parted in strange ways, her curly hair pushed down from Ji-Yun’s nuzzling, leaving them frozen in place. I could see my mother’s labia spread apart by Ji-Yun’s licking tongue. Inside her depths, I spotted my brother’s cum that was frozen before it could leak out of her.

    “Do it,” Ji-Yun purred. “Lick your brother’s jizz out of your mother’s pussy. You know you want to. You know that will be so hot.”

    I let out a groan. I couldn’t stand. I couldn’t flee, but I also couldn’t move those last few inches to my mother’s snatch. I was terrified of what it would mean if I licked my brother’s jizz out of her. I was gay. I didn’t like boys at all. They revolted me.

    So why did I want my brother’s cum? Where had this depraved impulse come from?

    Ji-Yun held the back of my head, her fingers digging into my black hair. My pigtails swayed about my shoulder as she pressed my face into my mother’s incestuous snatch. I tasted Mom’s sweet juices followed by that salty, forbidden flavor of my brother’s jizz.

    I licked.

    My pussy clenched as I tasted my brother’s cum out of my mother’s pussy. I gathered a glob of it with my tongue and drew it into my mouth. I groaned at the salty flavor. I pressed my mouth tight against my mother’s silky snatch. My eyes stared up at her exposed breasts, her face mostly hidden from my sight by those massive boobs.

    “Good, good,” Ji-Yun cute. “Mmm, that’s it. You love tasting your brother’s spunk mixed with your mother’s pussy. That’s the first step. You’re enjoying how good it tastes. How naughty it makes you feel.”

    I just kept licking, fluttering my tongue, not really caring what she said. This mad, depraved lusted seized me. I thrust my tongue deep into my mother’s cunt, searching for more of my brother’s jizz. I wanted to drink it all out of her.

    Ji-Yun squirmed beside me. I felt her head wiggled between my thighs. Her hands pushed up my skirt before she seized my hips and yanked me down a few inches to plant my pussy on her face. I groaned as I rubbed my hot cunt on my girlfriend’s mouth.

    My Korean lover flicked her tongue out and slid it through my folds. She drank my fresh-tasting juices. My toes curled in my shoes as the pleasure rippled through me. It was so wonderful to feel Ji-Yun nibbling on my clit.

    She worshiped it, sending sparks of rapture bursting inside my pussy. I moaned into my time-frozen mother’s cunt, licking up all her delicious, wonderful juices. I didn’t care why her cream could flow while the rest of her was outside the flow of time.

    I just enjoyed the taste of her.

    I squirmed atop her as I feasted on my mother’s cunt. I licked and lapped, searching for more of my brother’s salty jizz. I couldn’t find any more. I’d eaten all of Justin’s spunk out of her. I moaned my disappointment, my hips wiggling from side to side.

    “No,” I groaned while Ji-Yun’s tongue lapped up through my folds to find my clit.

    She sucked on it.

    “I want more,” I groaned into my mother’s snatch, utterly lost to this depraved pleasure.

    I reached up and played with her big titties, squeezing and kneading them, loving her heavy, plump fullness. My tongue swirled deep inside her snatch. I fluttered it around inside of her. I just knew there was more of my brother’s jizz in her, but it was trapped in her. Paused. I need to make her cum to get it out.

    My nose nuzzled against her clit. I knew that would make my mother feel amazing. I pinched her nipples, playing with those fat nubs as I moved my lips. My pigtails caressed my shoulders as I latched onto my mom’s clit.

    I sucked hard.

    My own pussy clenched as I imagined my mother crying out in rapture. I knew she was loving this. If she could move, she’d be shuddering and heaving. More and more of her juices coated my face as I ground my cunt on Ji-Yun’s hungry mouth.

    My friend Ji-Yun stopped sucking on my clit to nibble on my labia. She teased me. I couldn’t take much more. This was all so hot, so wrong. I sucked hard on my mother’s clit while pulling on her nipples.

    It happened. I made my mother climax.

    She cried out in rapture. Her juices gushed out of her. I moved my mouth over her hole, letting her sweet cream pour down my throat. I shuddered at the salty flavor mixed in it. That nasty, yet exciting, taste of my brother’s cum. I was getting the last of the jizz that was inside of her. I was feasting on it, swallowing it. I gulped it down with such a hungry need.

    Ji-Yun flicked my clit with her tongue.

    Sparks of rapture burst inside me.

    “Ji-Yun!” I screeched.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Kristi!” she moaned back as my orgasm convulsed through my cunt. “Bathe me in your juices!”

    Just like my mother bathed my face, I’d drenched Ji-Yun’s. My lover’s tongue licked and lapped through my folds. She gathered up all my sweet cream while I trembled in ecstasy. Waves of rapture washed through my body, drowning my mind.

    It was so wrong with me to enjoy this. I shouldn’t have loved the taste of my brother’s cum. But I did. A part of me wanted more. As my orgasm peaked, I was afraid what I would do if I came across another girl frozen with my brother’s jizz trapped inside her pussy.

    “Oh, I knew you would love that,” panted Ji-Yun as she squirmed up beneath me. “Ooh, you drenched me. It was so hot.”

    “Yeah,” I said, glancing at Ji-Yun. As my orgasm died, a strange unease rippled through me. “Ji-Yun—”

    She cupped my pussy-stained cheeks and kissed me hard on the mouth before I could ask my question. Her tongue thrust past my lips, letting me taste my own fresh juices mixed with my mother’s sweet cream. I groaned, melting into the joy of experiencing my Korean girlfriend’s passion.

    When she broke the kiss, I was panting. Dizzy waves of lust washed through me.

    “Now let’s go find Brittany and eat her pussy!” Ji-Yun said. “We’ll finger each other as we devour her!”

    I nodded my head. Ji-Yun was still the same. Mostly. She was just… free. “Yes!”

    We hopped to our feet, taking a moment to close my mother’s robe, then we sprinted down the hallway hand-in-hand. We wove through the other students, searching for that English girl.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Justin Sampson

    “Another sewage worker, huh?” I said to Aurora as we neared the gym. He was nowhere near the other guy. Did they not know where the problem was?

    Then I realized why he might be here.

    I smiled at the sight a group of guys crowding around Petra. She was leaning up against the wall, face twisted in rapture. The Hispanic girl had shoved up her blouse, exposing a maroon bra. One cup was shoved up over her soft, pillowy breast. Her exposed, golden-brown tit was clenched in her left hand. Her right was shoved between her thighs. Her jeans and maroon thong were bunched around her thighs. She was frigging herself. It looked like she had three digits buried in her snatch.

    Aurora giggled. “Your command is really driving her wild. She didn’t even make it into the changing room before she just lost all control and had to masturbate again.”

    “Yeah,” I said glancing at the sewage worker. He had his phone aimed right at the masturbating girl, clearly recording the nineteen-year-old coed’s naughty antics. “Explains why he’s here. Probably followed her.”

    Aurora nodded her head, her green eyes sparkling. She squeezed my hand. “Paris had to flee my class because she couldn’t stop fingering herself. Of course, our Mr. Viên Lê didn’t mind one bit. The perv was getting off watching the slut finger herself.”

    “I wonder how long the pair will hold out before they’re begging to be mine?”

    “Hopefully all day,” Aurora said. There was a malicious joy on her lips. Aurora’s friends had not been supportive of her new lifestyle choices.

    “Maybe,” I said, slipping my arm around my sex slave’s shoulder. I liked how she pressed against me, her arms slipping around my waist as we stared at her friend frozen in the throes of masturbatory ecstasy.

    It was nice having Aurora against me like this.

    “When she and Paris do surrender, they’ll have to obey you, too,” I told Aurora. “You’re my head slave.”

    Aurora squeezed me tight and bounced against me. “Thank you, Master! I’ll make sure they’re spanked whenever they’re naughty!”

    My dick throbbed. “I know you will, slut.”

    Aurora gave a rich giggle. “Look at Mike, there. Mmm, he’s groping himself. I bet he jizzes in his pants when Petra cums.”

    “Probably.” I looked around. “Maybe we should get spy cameras set up through the school. We can’t be everywhere to watch the results of our commands.”

    “True.” Aurora giggled. “Then we could stream it on the Internet. Wouldn’t that be naughty?”

    “Probably get us in a lot of trouble,” I said. “We need to be more careful about what people are posting on the Internet.”

    “Well, I think we covered the entire college with your new commands.”

    I nodded my head. I hoped that was the case.

    “Come on, slut, I’m eager to play. We’ve done enough work with the frozen time.”

    Aurora nodded her head, her cheeks bursting with color.

    We sauntered to the girl’s locker room. It should be pretty full by now, I didn’t see any of the girls lingering in the hallway watching Petra masturbate. I bet they were all gossiping inside as they changed into their gym wear. I couldn’t wait to see them all.

    A hot rush swept through me as we navigated the serpentine opening to enter the girls’ locker room. There were no doors, but the way the walls were set up, you couldn’t see inside. My excitement rose. I was doing this. I was entering the girls’ locker room. Every guy I knew had talked about coming in here.

    When my friend, Eddie, still attended our college, we would discuss it all the time. What we would do if we had superpowers. We both agreed that if we could turn invisible, we would sneak in here and stare at the sexy coeds changing. We’d get to see their naked tits and curvy asses and juicy pussies.

    Sam would just ignore us when we talked about these conversations. She’d be lost in her thoughts, not caring about whatever perverted subjects had caught her fancy. Well, the new Sam might join Aurora and me in the future.

    My grin broadened.

    I groaned as we finished navigating the snaking entrance and I beheld the girls’ locker room. It was a mirror of the guys’ with their lockers on the left instead of the right. Between them were rows of benches. The showers were in the back. They lacked stall dividers and were open the same as with the boys’.

    The girls were all in various stages of undress, some popping off their blouses and bras, others pulling on their sports bras and tank tops. Blonde Shelley was bent over, her ass pointed right at me as she was stepping out of her tight jeans. Her delicious rump was clad in a lacy pair of sky-blue panties. Beyond her, Rita, a golden-skinned Hispanic girl, was adjusting a dark-gray sports bra over her round breasts.

    “Look, look, Master!” Aurora pointed deeper into the locker room. “Look at Tracy!”

    I followed her pointing finger to the bustiest girl in my gym class. Tracy was frozen at just the right moment. She was just pulling the cups of her sports bra down to cover those big, lush tits exposed to our gaze. They were as large as my mom’s, but with the youthful perkiness of a nineteen-year-old hottie. I groaned at the sight of them, my dick throbbing so hard in my jeans. Tracy had no idea I was ogling her. Her head was turned to the right like she was chatting with Rebecca, the blonde girl on Aurora’s cheer squad.

    “They are utterly oblivious that we’re here, Master,” Aurora said. “Ooh, I’m glad I brought my toy.”

    I was about to ask her about her toy when I noticed Coach Johnson was lounging at the entrance to her office. She was peering out at the changing girls. No, she was peering right at Tracy and those lush, exposed tits. I always thought Coach Johnson was a lesbian.

    I grinned, studying her, thoughts bursting through me. She was young with an athletic build, her brown hair cut short. She stood with dominating attitude and was sexy in an Amazonian sort of way, with a butch presence about her.

    It always seemed like she was staring at the girls’ asses. Guess she was.

    “I think Coach Johnson is licking her lips as she ogles at Tracy’s tits,” I said, marching towards the lesbian gym teacher.

    “You are so right, Master?” Aurora said as she rushed along beside me.

    We slipped around petite Jeanette. The girl had just arrived and was still clad in her normal clothes. Once past her, I stopped before the gym coach. She wore a white t-shirt stretched over her round breasts, a pair of blue athletic shorts cladding her hips and thighs.

    My excitement surged through me, twitching my dick.

    I was pretty sure I didn’t have to whisper into someone’s ear to mind control them, or else my shouting commands wouldn’t work, but it just made it feel… more wicked. More secret. I pressed my lips right up against her ear and said, “I want you to go up to the hottest girl, the one that you really want to fuck, and just eat out her pussy.” I shuddered. “In this locker room, girls have to let you eat their pussies. I don’t want you to hide your attraction for your female students any longer. Enjoy them.”

    “You’re so generous, Master,” Aurora said, her voice sounding almost like my mom’s when she congratulated me.

    I turned out to face the changing girls. This was so exciting. I couldn’t wait for time to unpause after I gave my commands. There’s so many cute girls in here. There was Melissa standing nearby, her panties around her ankle. She already had her tank top on, her ebony rump curvy and beautiful as she stood on one foot, pulling her dainty underwear off the other.

    “Girls, when you walk into this locker room, you instantly become horny.” My voice echoed through the silent locker room. I spoke at the top of my lungs, making sure to project my command to every single hottie in here. “You just want to have sex. You don’t care with whom. Guy or girl, it doesn’t matter. You just want to get naughty. You want to suck their dicks and lick their pussies. You want to cum with them. A lot.”

    Aurora nodded her head in complete agreement beside me. “Make them all sluts, Master!”

    I grinned and continued, “If Coach Johnson wants to eat your pussy, you’ll let her. You know the lesbian will make you cum hard. You’ll drop anything that you’re doing to let her feast on you.”

    “Yes, yes, yes, you will,” Aurora moaned, her body shuddering. She was rubbing her hands inf her crotch, pressing her skirt between her thighs. “This is making me so wet, Master.”

    I smiled. “And if you see me, Justin Sampson, or Aurora Pritchard in the locker room, you really want to have sex with us. You’ll swarm us. You’ll be eager to suck my cock and lick Aurora’s pussy over anyone else’s. You want to get fucked by us.”

    “Fucked so hard,” Aurora moaned, her green eyes fluttering. “Oh, Master, before we unpause time, can I have fun with my toy?”

    “Toy?” I asked.

    “I was so naughty, Master,” she said, shifting around the purse she wore slung over her shoulder. I hardly paid attention to her carrying it. Every girl had a purse. She shoved her hand inside hers then pulled out a thick, dark-purple dildo attached to a vinyl harness.

    “You brought a strap-on dildo?” I asked, arching an eyebrow.

    “Wouldn’t it be hot to watch me fuck one of these time-paused sluts?” she asked me. “You could even… fuck me while I’m doing it.”

    “Hell yeah! Do it. Your choice on which girl.”

    She burst into excited, schoolgirl shrieks and threw her arms around my neck. The dildo was still clutched in her right hand, its strap draping over my shoulder as she pressed her lips into my mouth. She kissed me so hard while bouncing against me. Her body was so lithe and nubile, breasts so firm.

    My cheerleader slave had such an exuberant surrender. She could keep me hard even if my time-manipulation power didn’t siphon off some of that energy I used to freeze everything to give me unlimited sexual stamina.

    Aurora broke the kiss and sprang back for me. “Oh, Master, you won’t be disappointed!”

    “You haven’t disappointed me yet, slut,” I told her.

    She beamed at me. There was such joy in her eyes. I loved giving her that joy. It was so strange. I could feel different emotions for different girls. I wanted just to make Sam happy by dating her, I wanted to treat Aurora like the slut she ached to be, I wanted to ensure my mother was never sad, and I wanted to fuck my lesbian sister so hard. I hoped my commands to Ji-Yun were bearing fruit. Hopefully, the other commands I whispered to Miss Daisy would also help. I needed to be subtle. If Kristi thought I was trying to seduce her, she’d dig her heels in and be a stubborn bitch.

    But if she thought she was discovering a new delight all on her own…

    I blinked out of those naughty thoughts as Aurora whipped off her top, baring her round, perky breasts. Her nipples were dusky-pink and thrusting hard from her areolas. She had that limber energy all the cheerleaders possessed, bouncing and squirming her body in such a cock-hardening way as she stripped out of her skirt. She had a landing strip of blonde hair that led to her shaved, flushed pussy.

    She stepped out of her skirt with grace and then stepped into the strap-on harness with pizzazz. She drew the vinyl harness up her lithe legs and nestled the base of the fake cock right against her clit.

    Humming to herself, she tightened the straps, her perky tits jiggling. She wiggled her hips, making the flexible, rubbery toy swished back and forth before her. She grinned, nodding her head and satisfaction.

    As she headed out among the girls to choose which one she’d fuck, I ripped off my t-shirt. While kicking off my shoes, I attacked the fastener of my jeans. I was ready to enjoy more pussy. I would fuck my sex slave as she pounded one of these time-frozen whores.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Aurora Pritchard

    Such joy burst inside of me as I headed right for the perfect girl. I slipped past my teammate, Rebecca, and grabbed Tracy’s big boobs from behind. My fingers sank into those pillowy mounds as I grinned at Master over the frozen girl’s shoulder. I shook her big titties at him, loving the way her pillowy mounds jiggled in my grip.

    “I’m going to fuck Tracy so hard, Master,” I moaned while pressing the dildo into Tracy’s panty-clad rump.

    “Fuck yeah,” groaned Justin. He was such a handsome man, his dark hair mussed, a boyish grin on his lips. You would think a nerd would be skinny, but he actually had some muscle on him. He moved towards me, his huge cock—a dick bigger than any guy I’d fucked, including Chris, my ex-boyfriend—bobbed before him. I licked my lips as he came closer and closer to me, that wonderful cock swaying. Precum beaded at the tip.

    “Mmm, I get to fuck that cock, Tracy,” I whispered in the frozen girl’s ear. “You know what, you might get to fuck him, too. I mean, were about to have a big orgy in here. You know that’s going to be hot.” I squeezed her tits, my fingers really digging into her pillowy mounds.

    Then I released her tits to rip down her panties. As Master slipped by Rebecca, his hand squeezed my fellow cheerleader’s firm rump, leaving an impression in her gym shorts. I smiled, loving how this frozen time worked.

    I tugged down Tracy’s panties. She had a trimmed, brown bush covering her pussy. I stuck a finger into her curls, finding her hot folds. I stroked her, feeling her getting juicy. Her pussy lips moved, nudged by my fingers, then didn’t seal back tight, frozen in place.

    “I’m going to fuck you so hard, Tracy!” I moaned. “You’re going to cum like a slut on my fake dick!”

    Master laughed.

    I bounded to my feet, so eager to fuck Tracy. I grabbed my dildo and lined it up to her pussy. I nuzzled it into her brown pubic hair and groaned as I pressed it into her cunt’s entrance. I released the toy to throw my arms around her body.

    Lined up, I grabbed those big boobs again, holding tight as I wiggled my hips.

    The base of the dildo pressed against my clit. I slid it home into her cunt, pleasure rippling through me, throbbing from my bud. I hugged her tight, my round breasts rubbing into the silky suppleness of her back, my nipples sending tingles racing down to my juicy pussy.

    Master groaned as he watched me draw back my hips and slam the toy back into Tracy’s depths. I was fucking the time-paused girl. It was my turn to use a frozen slut’s body. To drive a naughty girl wild with pleasure that she wouldn’t ever know she had experienced. She would enjoy a euphoric rush of bliss when time came unpaused. She’d gasp out in rapture as she enjoyed an orgasm shooting through her in a flashing second.

    Just like I had when Master fucked me the day before while I was paused.

    I thrust harder and faster into Tracy. My clit drank in the delight while my crotch smacked over and over into her rump. My juices trickled hot down my thighs, leaking out of my juicy snatch. This was so exciting. My nipples throbbed against her back, my orgasm swelling.

    Master moved up behind me. I groaned as Justin’s cock rubbed against my asscheeks. I shuddered as his dick shaft slid down to my butt-crack. He grazed my sphincter as he moved lower and lower, finally reaching the lips of my pussy. I shuddered as he rubbed his dick up and down my snatch, poised to ram into me.

    “I own this cunt,” Master growled into my ear as his arms went around me and Tracy. His hands joined mind on Tracy’s tits. “I own you. You’re my sex slave.”

    “I am, Master,” I moaned.

    He thrust in the me. The force buried the dildo deep into Tracy’s cunt. My snatch drinking the friction of his thrusting shaft while my clit ached against the base of the sex toy. Juices ran down my thighs as my pussy grew hotter.

    Justin groaned, his hand squeezing over mine, digging my fingers deep into Tracy’s plump tits. He drew back his cock, groaning and growling his pleasure as he enjoyed my tight pussy.

    His pussy.

    He slammed back into me, his balls smacking into my flesh. The force of his passion drove the dildo deep into Tracy’s cunt again, my clit rejoicing at the stimulation pressing on it. He set the pace. I just followed him, moving my hips, working with him. He fucked me as I fucked Tracy.

    It was amazing. He held me, his mouth nibbling at my neck. She sucked as he plowed into my cunt harder and harder. The silky friction sent pleasure rippling through my body. My orgasm swelled and swelled inside of me.

    This was so hot.

    “Yes, yes, yes use my pussy! It’s yours, Master!” I moaned as he thrust into me. He pumped away so hard, thrusting into my depths. He churned me up. Drove me wild. My eyes rolled back into my head as I loved every moment of this. I never wanted to stop.

    I wanted him to fuck me forever.

    My pussy clenched down on his dick, increasing my pleasure. His strokes plunged my dildo faster and faster into Tracy’s pussy. I knew she would be moaning like me if she weren’t frozen. She’d be gasping and grunting and crying out in rapturous delight. She would be screaming Master’s name as she cried out her pleasure.

    “Master!” I moaned. “Oh, my God, I’m going to cum on your dick while fucking Tracy!”

    “Do it, slut! I want you to explode. I want to feel that cunt milking my cock. I want to feel your snatch writhing about my dick. When the orgy starts, one lucky girl’s going to lick my jizz out of your cunt!”

    “Yes!” I cried out. I wanted that so badly.

    Master slammed into me, driving my dildo into Tracy’s depths. The base of the dildo pressed on my clit. His girth filled my cunt. The two sensations rippled through me. My nipples throbbed against Tracy’s back.

    I exploded.

    “Master!” I cried out as my cunt rippled around his dick. “Cum in me! Fill me to the hilt with all your yummy spunk! Make a creampie in me for Tracy to eat!”

    “Fuck,” Justin grunted as he thrust his dick in and out of my convulsing pussy.

    I felt juices running down my thighs. Not my own cream, though. Tracy must be cumming, too. Her pussy must be gushing her cream, her snatch writhing around my sex toy the same way my pussy convulsed around my Master’s shaft.

    Stars burst in my eyes. I drowned in ecstasy. It was so wonderful to experience this pleasure with my Master. My owner fucked his dick so hard into me. Wave after wave of ecstasy flowed through me. My head threw back. I screamed in wordless rapture. My voice echoed through the frozen locker room. My passion reverberated, celebrating my orgasm.

    Master buried his cock into me.

    His cum fired into me. I felt every hot blast of his jizz spurting into me. It was so wonderful to experience. Over and over. More and more of his spunk spilled into me. I savored it, my pussy writhing about him.

    He grunted with each one. I pleased him. My pussy milked him dry while my orgasm screamed to its heights. I swayed, nearly overwhelmed by the passion. It carried me to such wondrous heights. My pleasure peaked in me.

    “Yes, you are my sex slave!” Justin snarled. “I own you, and you love it.”

    “I do, Master,” I moaned, such a big smile spreading across my lips. “Mmm, let’s get the orgy started!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Justin Sampson

    Aurora and I stood in the shower area, naked and ready. She still wore the strap-on dildo, the shaft dripping with Tracy’s pussy juices. My sex slave looked so gorgeous naked and flushed, her round tits quivering with her excitement.

    I concentrated. “FLOW!”

    The power burst out of me. Sound rippled through the locker room. Tracy threw back her head and screamed out in orgasmic rapture, her naked tits heaving before her. Rebecca gasped at the sight of Tracy crying out in her climactic rapture from being fucked by Aurora’s dildo.

    “Yes,” Rebecca said, ripping off her sports bra. “That’s the sounds I need to make.”

    “Oh, fuck yeah,” groaned Melissa. The Black girl shuddered as she freed her small breasts.

    “It’s happening, Master,” moaned Aurora as she quivered beside me.

    I nodded my head, licking my lips as the girl’s in the locker room stripped naked. Coach Johnson ripped off her tank top and sports bra in a single go. Her firm tits spilled out and jiggled before her. Petite Jeanette was struggling to get out of her regular clothing, her jeans getting bunched around her thighs as she tried to shove them down too fast.

    “Oh, my God, yes,” Tracy moaned. Her head snapped around then she saw me in the shower area. “Master?”

    I blinked. “What?”

    Tracy darted out around the locker, those big tits heaving before her. The girl’s brown hair swayed about her flushed face. She almost tripped, her panties bunched around her ankles. She shook her foot, her left pulling free, and kept running. Her panties bounced around her right ankle.

    She fell to her knees before me and stared up at me the same way Aurora would. I gaped, confused by what she was doing. I didn’t give Tracy any commands to be my slave. I just told the girls they wanted to fuck me. I could see the others were stripping naked while staring at Aurora and me with hunger in their eyes, eager to rush forward and fuck us.

    Not to be our sex slaves.

    Coach Johnson snagged Melissa and fell to her knees before the girl. She moaned, “I want to eat your pussy so bad. You’re so gorgeous. So exotic.”

    Tracy fisted my cock and licked at the tip, staring up at me with such hunger in her eyes.

    “Why do you think I’m your Master?” I asked her.

    “Because you own my pussy. You own me, Master,” Tracy said and then engulfed my cock with her hot lips.

    I groaned. Those were the same words I told Aurora as I was fucking her. I was so close to Tracy, she must’ve heard them. She must not realize I was speaking to my sex slave.

    Rebecca and Shelley darted at me, both girls running up to me. “Justin!” groaned Shelley, her blonde hair bouncing about her shoulders. “Oh, my God, I need to fuck you so bad all of a sudden. And you, too Aurora!”

    “No, no, I need to fuck you, Master!” the other blonde cheerleader on our college’s cheer squad moaned.

    The other girl that was nearby when I fucked Aurora.

    Before I could respond, Shelley threw her arms around my neck, kissing me hard on the mouth. Her breasts pressed into my chest. Rebecca fell to her knees beside Tracy. I shuddered as both their lips nuzzled into the tip of my dick.

    Gym class was about to heat up.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Salome “Sam” Shapiro

    —my phone’s screen. The alert came up. It was an update from the forum posting about the gravitons. Ipso_Custodes posted: “NSA is rumored to be operating in the area of the disturbance. Maybe this is a government thing that’s gone wrong. I have sources calling it Operation KRONOS. NSA liked to pose as some sort of utility workers. May be in the area. See if you can locate them.”

    I blinked. A man in a gray work suit walked by me, staring at his phone intently. A septic worker…

    I glanced over my shoulder to tell Justin about this and… He was gone. He and Aurora both had vanished. They were just nearby. She just ran past me. I blinked, spotting Justin’s mom swaying, clutching to his dad and panting like she just had another orgasm.

    Did he take his sex slave into the bathroom? It was the only place he could have gone. Class wasn’t as important as updating my boyfriend. I’d just wait for them to finish while adding my comment, asking, “Does anyone know exactly who the NSA are posing as?”

    “Sewage workers, gas repairmen, plumbers, could be anything,” Ipso_Custodes answered. “But they like to be ‘clever’ and use the same initials as their organization.”

    Nasty Sewage Assault!… The name of the company and their bright logo of an explosion behind their name filled my mind. A shiver of excitement ran through me.

    To be continued…


  • Editing Reailty Book 2, Chapter 8:Creating a New Secretary

    Font size : +


    While Steve makes a new secretary, Becky continues to seduce her girlfriend into incest.

    Editing Reality

    Book Two: Sultry Fantasies Unleashed

    Chapter Eight: Creating a New Secretary

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC 264 for beta reading this.

    Steve Davies

    I shoved my teaching materials into my satchel while admiring the naked girls in my classroom. Two weeks had passed since I’d edited my classroom to have every girl strip naked. I had a lot of fun. I’d enjoyed all my female students, savoring their delicious snatches quivering about my cock. My students were learning even better than before.

    Two weeks of fun. Two weeks of improving things.

    I was editing the people I knew, making their lives better. I found friends that were having financial problems, health problems, and relationship problems and tweaked them. I improved the beauty of a dozen girls at my school, increasing the number of hotties attending Rainier Christian College.

    I scanned my students. I still didn’t know who the other editor was. I could still find no evidence of their existence. No student at my college was edited by them. No staff. No parents that I could find. No one at my church. In my social life.

    Only that one ballot-printing machine.

    Maybe they weren’t in Rainier, and yet they had made me mayor of the city. It was exasperating. I didn’t understand it one bit. I was about to be sworn in as mayor. I would get my chance to change things without using the app.

    Why would they put me in this position?

    I spent hours thinking about it. Racking my brain. It made no damned sense to me at all. Anael claimed he was my opponent. That we were playing a game, but she couldn’t tell me what the rules were. The stakes.

    “The rules are what you and your opponent make of it,” Anael had said. “The stakes are up to you two to decide. You have the free will to do it.”

    “Then why is he making me mayor?” I’d asked. “How is that doing anything but give me an advantage?”

    Anael had shrugged then suggested I fuck Yumiko Itou again. I did like that sexy, Japanese girl cumming on my cock. She was already pregnant with her boyfriend’s child, which made it hotter to spill in her.

    The door to my classroom opened and Linnaea Griffin walked in. She was my substitute for the rest of the day, a slender, young woman. She had bright, blue eyes, her blonde hair pulled up in a bun that gave her this naughty expression as her fingers immediately slipped out of the dark-blue blazer she wore.

    “Hey, Linnaea,” I said, smiling as she hung her blazer on a coat rack I’d added to my classroom. Next to it was a cubby shelf holding my female student’s clothing in their own slots. “I’m glad you could come by.”

    “Oh, I’m happy to take over one of your classes, Steve,” she said, unbuttoning her blouse. I smiled. She had no idea she was doing anything weird, the aura in the classroom adjusting her mind.

    Linnaea’s youthful body came into view. She was in her mid-twenties, a delicious cutie. She removed her white blouse, her breasts clad in a cream-hued bra. A gold cross swayed as she reached behind her to unclasp her brassiere. She removed it, exposing her perky tits, small handfuls begging to be cupped, her nipples growing hard. She had a flat stomach and an outie bellybutton. She wiggled out of her skirt, her panties matching the bra. She slipped out of that next, her golden bush trimmed.

    “Well, I’ll leave you to it,” I said, appreciating her naked body. “Tessa, be a dear and eat out Miss Griffin’s pussy. Make her feel welcome.”

    “Yes, Mr. Davies,” purred the star of the girls’ basketball team. She bounded to her feet, her teardrop-shaped breasts quivering. She darted over, licking her lips.

    Curious, I pulled out my phone as Tessa fell to her knees before Linnaea. I navigated through the substitute teacher’s menus to her Sexuality Sub-Menu. She was about as straight as she could be. I knew she was pretty conservative Christian, coming from a charismatic church. Thanks to this room, she just smiled in delight then moaned as the redhead went to town on her pussy.

    “Have a good one,” I said, slipping my phone back into my pocket. I groped her ass on my way out of the room.

    “Uh-huh,” quivered Linnaea, her blue eyes wide with pleasure. “Oh… Oh, Tessa… That’s… That’s… Oh, my.”

    I grinned and left my classroom. I really needed to fuck more of the girls in the later hours, but the ones in first few classes always distracted me. I still needed to enjoy Rois and Dotty in this period, and JoBeth Black in my last class was a delicious treat.

    My wife waited in the hallway. She wasn’t wearing her nurse’s scrubs but a nice outfit, something appropriate for what we were doing. It was a lovely dress, covered in flowery designs. It belted tight about her waist and the skirt fell down past her knees. The blouse had a scoop neckline, showing off a hint of her cleavage.

    “She has a cute ass,” my wife said, staring past me at the closing classroom door. “What are my chances in seducing her?”

    “Outside of my classroom?” I asked. “Not much. She’s straight as an arrow.”

    My wife grinned. “Mmm, but arrows bend and flex when they’re fired. You never know what I can do.”

    I smiled and put my arm around my wife’s shoulders. We headed down the hallway as I shook my head, my cock hard picturing my wife showing Linnaea a whole new world of pleasure. My dick twitched.

    “I could edit her to make her more… amendable,” I told my wife.

    “Where’s the fun in that?” she asked. “It’s not like you’re editing women for Becky to seduce any longer.”

    I smiled. Our eldest daughter was blossoming after her mother. She had seduced several of her female professors. I tweaked a few of them to give her a good chance and swell her confidence, but her last one, Rosemarie Blum, I only edited to fix the horrific scars a car accident left her, restoring the history professor’s natural beauty.

    “You haven’t wasted your edits for the day?” my wife asked as we neared the front of the college.

    “Wasted?” I asked.

    She patted my cock. “Sometimes you think with this and listen to that naughty angel prowling around you.”

    My wife was still the only one that knew about Anael and the powers. She had never seen Anael. Even if the angel appeared when time wasn’t paused, no one could see her but me. They couldn’t even touch her. She seemed to only be able to manipulate people when they were paused.

    “I have all three,” I said as we walked outside.

    “Good,” my wife said. “Ooh, this is going to be interesting. You’re going to be mayor. And that’s just the beginning. We’re going to do so much for our community.”

    I smiled, nodding my head. No more leaders messing up our town. I wouldn’t be swayed by a lobbyist working for big business. I would improve my town for everyone living here. The homeless were my pet project. It was how I ended up as mayor. I edited the outgoing mayor, Preston Wright, and the city council to be too altruistic.

    They had passed an insane ordinance to increase property tax by 23% to build opulent homeless apartments. It was a big mistake on my part and led to me editing the recall election into existence. That led to my opponent making me into the mayor.

    Why? That still itched at me.

    Today, I was going to City Hall in advance of my Saturday swearing in. To meet the people, the staff, and get a feel for my new job. It was exciting. My fingers tingled with the opportunities it would provide.

    It would mean more work for me. I would have to split my time between “teaching” and helping run the town. But I was eager for it.

    I drove from the college through our town, leaving behind the school. We soon entered the heart of Rainier, our small community on the east side of Lake Washington. Mount Rainier, our namesake, loomed to the southeast, a white pinnacle thrust over the rest of the Cascade Mountains. The local businesses that I would protect passed by: Kern’s hardware, Rainier Cafe, George’s Cafe, Bullseye Gun Shop, The Ink Quill, The Green Thumb. There were the corporate locations, too, the Starbucks, the McDonalds, the Chipotle, and more. They were vital to the town’s economy.

    I had to guide it all. I smiled as I drove past the citizens. They were all my responsibility. I had to improve their lives. I had to make Rainier an even better town. I felt the weight of my new position pressing on me as I neared City Hall.

    I was eager for it. I had used my powers selfishly enough. It was time to give back.

    I arrived at City Hall. I’d been here a handful of times. The last time was the disastrous announcement from Mayor Wright when I realized just how badly I messed up editing him. I parked behind the building and headed around the sidewalk with my wife to the main doors. They were glass, the city seal in gold on the door.

    My hand tingled as I opened it, my wife clinging to my arm.

    “Mr. Davies?” a young woman said. She was a little on the plump side, cute in a curvy way. She had her hair dyed purple and buzzed short on the right side. The tattoo of a purple butterfly adorned her throat, peeking out of the lilac blouse she wore, a pair of tight pants clinging to her thighs. Black plugs swelled her earlobes, spreading her normal earring piercings wider than my thumb. “Hi, I’m Imogene. We spoke on the phone.”

    “Yes, hi,” I said, smiling at her and thrusting my hand out. “Nice to meet you. And you can call me Steve.”

    “Hi, Steve,” she said, taking it, shaking with a clammy hand. Imogene would be my secretary here, her smile polite.

    “This is my wife, Linda,” I said, releasing it.

    “How nice to meet you,” Imogene said.

    “Yes,” my wife said, her voice tight. It was subtle, but I knew her. She did not approve of Imogene.

    “Well,” Imogene said, “let’s get the tour started.”

    My wife pulled a legal pad out of her purse and began writing down notes on it. Imogene blinked but she just kept smiling. The plump girl turned and marched across the lobby, crossing the polished marble floor with the city seal set into it.

    Imogene led us through the public areas, the small courtroom, the various offices that the citizens could come to for information or to get a variety of permits, then she led us up to the upper levels where the offices were. My wife kept writing the entire time, her pen rasping on the pad. Imogene would stop at office doors and knock. On some, no one answered, but on others, they did. I met Semyon Markov, our chief of police. He was a tall Russian with a crushing handshake and a big grin.

    He clapped my shoulder, “We need to get together to talk about my department budget.”

    “Of course,” I told him. “I have some ideas to make the police a friendlier department.”

    His smile slipped a little.

    I checked my phone of Chief Markov and blinked as I opened up his Relationship Sub-Menu. His daughter was at the top of the list. He had the sort of “inappropriate” desires for her that I could understand. It would be useful to have this man on my side.

    To make him happy.

    Then I met Kalie Fairclough, the city manager. She ran the day-to-day decisions of the town, hired for her skills instead of being elected. She was an attractive woman in her late thirties, her auburn hair spilling about her face. I smiled appreciatively at her breasts swelling the ruffled, green blouse she wore, her black pencil skirt hugging her curves.

    “It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Davies,” she said, a bright smile on her lips.

    “Oh, yes, it is,” said Linda, nodding her head in approval. She wrote down something on her list. “Just a delight. I know the three of us are going to be working so close.”

    Kalie blinked. “Um, well, are you going to be spending time here, Mrs. Davies?”

    “Of course,” my wife said, writing more. “I’m his adviser. Right, honey.”

    I grinned at my wife. “If I said no, I’d be making my own dinners for a week and sleeping on the couch.”

    Kalie laughed, a polite sound while Imogene giggled, her plump jowls jiggling. “Well, I’ll leave you to your tour, Mr. Davies. I have a meeting with the budget committee.” Her face tightened. “We have to find the money for the Christmas celebration.”

    I nodded. “It was a pleasure to meet you.”

    “It’ll be even more of a pleasure to get to know you,” my wife purred, her eyes smoky.

    Imogene continued our tour. We met the city attorney, the man I’d edited to trigger the recall election. He was in his office, reclined back. I couldn’t edit him at all, so I hoped we would get along normally. He seemed like a pleasant man.

    We were on our way to my office when we ran into Mayor Wright. The grandfatherly man scowled at the sight of me. He held a box in his hands, holding his personal effects. He shifted as he stared at me, his cheeks growing a little red.

    “So you’re him,” he grunted.

    “Yeah, Steve Davies,” I said, shifting. It was all my fault that he lost his position. Not that I ever approved of his actions, but… Guilt still boiled through me. “Um… well… Good luck, Mr. Preston.”

    “Yeah,” the mayor said. “You’re just going to be like I used to be. A spineless eel not willing to take chances. To mold this town.” There was a fever in the man’s eyes. “I tried, and look what happened. Small minds, Mr. Davies. Everyone has small minds. They don’t see the truth that this is all just bullshit.”

    “Okay,” I said, shifting.

    “Bullshit. You’re going to repeal my tax, aren’t you? First thing. You’re going to undo the one good thing I ever did.”

    “You went too far,” I said, this awkward strain warping the air around us. There was nothing I could do to fix this. Mayor Wright was proof of why I had to think of everything before acting. I couldn’t afford to fuck-up again.

    “I didn’t go far enough,” he said. He sighed. “Just remember that. You’re serving the people. You need to make their lives better. Everyone. I didn’t realize that at first.” He shook his head. “Too late now.”

    “I will,” I said, feeling sober.

    Mayor Wright stalked away.

    Imogene shifted. “Well… uh… that was…” She swallowed. “Um, this way, Steve. Your office is right this way.”

    I nodded my head, ideas already percolating in my mind. The door still had Mayor Wright’s name in gold letters on the frosted window. Imogene opened it, her desk just to the side. The room was larger than the rest of the offices, a wide window looking out onto the front of the city hall and the bustling Founder Street running out front. The desk was sparse, a computer monitor resting on it. The desk looked old, like it had been here since the town’s founding over a hundred years ago. There were several oil paintings on the wall of men, probably the first few mayors.

    “The, uh, globe,” said Imogene, stopping before an antique globe by the wall, “can store alcohol. Mayor Wright liked to enjoy a drink in the afternoon. It’s been here for a long time, or so I’ve been told.”

    “I’m not a drinker,” I said, reaching the desk, touching it. There were bookshelves. It looked so formal. I felt the weight of the office. There was an… aura around it. This place had been the heart of the town since its inception.

    It had absorbed that… energy.

    I could edit it.

    “Well, that’s the tour,” Imogene said. “Um…”

    “Could you give us some privacy,” my wife said, her voice still tight. “Thank you.”

    “Yeah,” Imogene said, a sulky tone to the young woman’s voice.

    She turned around and stalked out. Her ears seemed to sway, weighed down by her plugs. I shook my head. Young people did such strange things to their bodies. It was like each generation had to one-up the preceding one. I shuddered to think what my grandchildren’s generation would do to stand out.

    “She needs modification,” my wife said the moment the door closed. “I have some ideas.”

    “I noticed,” I said, looking around. “I was thinking of editing this room first.”

    “Oh, want to make every woman who walks into your office strip naked and get wet?” Linda asked, a saucy grin on her lips. Her green eyes twinkled.

    My dick twitched. “No, to make people want to help me. To cooperate with my ideas.”

    My wife nodded her head. “I was thinking of something similar. Something subtle so that when they leave, they think positive about you and your ideas, too. It’s not enough that they just support you. You can win them over. Not a full change, but just something to give more weight to your words and opinions.”

    “That should be doable,” I said, my fingers flexing.

    “Now, here are my ideas for your secretary,” my wife said, tearing off a sheet of paper and handing it over.

    I stared down at my wife’s notes:

    • Remove Imogene’s ghastly tattoo

    • Remove her ear expanders

    • Remove twenty pounds from her

    • Change her hairstyle to something more feminine

    • Restore her hair color to its natural hue

    • Change Imogene so she is a loving girl eager to serve her mayor

    • Change Imogene’s morality to be loyal to her mayor above all others

    • Make Imogene bisexual if she’s not already

    • Have Imogene wear thigh-high stockings and shorter skirts

    • If she has any nipple or genital piercings, she can keep those

    • Remove the mole on her right arm

    • Make sure she is healthy

    • Improve her relationships if needed

    • If desired, honey, increase her breasts a cup size

    • Her nose is too big

    “You really thought about this?” I said.

    “Yes, she has such a lovely body, she just needs to take care of it.” My wife shifted her hips. “We need to help people be healthier, too.” My wife was a nurse. She pressed me to jog and made sure I ate a balanced diet. It was the reason I had a fit body in my forties and she was toned and trimmed. “Make sure you hit the health part. Just in case.”

    “Afraid she has an STD?” I asked.

    “No, but you never know what sort of things might be lurking in a person. She might have something that won’t manifest for years. Decades.”

    “Well, let’s get editing,” I said and opened my APP. I clicked EDITING and reality paused.

    “Ooh, what naughty things are we doing?” asked Anael as she strode around my office.

    I winked at her.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Becky Davies

    I smiled as I stared down at my best friend, and lover, squirming on the bed. Tonya was such a cutie. Blonde and petite, her breasts small like my sister, Sam. I wanted to introduce Tonya to the incestuous nature of my family. It would be great if Tonya gasped and moaned on Daddy’s cock while Mom ate my cunt. My parents were sexy.

    First, I had to get her to accept incest in her own family. I had to get her to have sex with her mother.

    “Mmm, you’re just so sexy,” I said, my pussy juicy. I was naked, too, my braid of auburn hair sweeping down my back. My large breasts jiggled at my every movement. “You just stay there. I have to freshen up real quick.”

    “Hurry,” she groaned. “I want you to pound me.”

    I grinned and picked up the strap-on. I held the vinyl harness pinched between my thumb and forefinger. I went to my first sex shop with Mom last weekend to buy this. It swayed, the dildo thick and long. It was dark-blue and covered in little bumps. “With this.”

    She nodded her head.

    I winked at my lover and then slipped naked out of her bedroom. We had the house all to ourselves. Her younger brother had his baseball practice, her father was still at work, and her mother was supposed to be out at a church function.

    My friend didn’t know her mother lurked in the house, eager to listen to me fucking her daughter.

    I found Mrs. Alberts lurking in the bathroom. The blonde MILF was naked, her hands already rubbing at her pussy, her fingers sliding through her golden curls. She shuddered at the sight of me, her blue eyes bright, her round face twisting with pleasure.

    “Ooh, you’re being a naughty mommy,” I said. “I’m going to fuck her so hard. You’re going to hear every sound she makes.”

    “With that?” asked Mrs. Alberts.

    I held up the dildo before her. “This is going to slam into your daughter’s pussy. I’m going to fuck her so hard while she calls me Mommy.”

    Mrs. Alberts shuddered. She wanted her daughter as badly as I wanted to see their incestuous love. Dad was eager for me to do this. He wanted to hear all about it. Last night, when he was in my pussy, I whispered in his ear about what I was going to do after classes while he was getting his tour at city hall.

    I pressed the dildo into her mouth. Her mouth opened wide. Her ruby lips sealed on it. She sucked on the toy that would soon fuck her daughter’s cunt. My body trembled. My breasts swayed. The last two weeks had been amazing. Tonya and I had seduced three of our professors while our naughty mother/daughter roleplay continued.

    I hoped Tonya was thinking of her own mother. I was guiding her there. It would be incredible.

    Mrs. Alberts sucked on the dildo. Drool ran down her chin. The naughty MILF rubbed her pussy. Her fingers caressed herself. Her legs twitched and throbbed. She sucked on it. Nursed. Her cheeks hollowed as she whimpered, her breasts swaying.

    “I’m going to pound her,” I purred, pulling the dildo from Mrs. Alberts’s mouth. “Your saliva’s going to lube it.”

    “Yes,” she whimpered. “Do it. Go fuck my daughter.”

    I winked at her then flushed the toilet. “Oh, I will,” I said, turning on the faucet, letting the water run as I pulled on the harness. All a ruse to make my friend think nothing special was going on in here. “I’m going to fuck her so hard.”

    She quivered and plunged her digits into her pussy. I smiled, loving the fact that this beautiful woman was masturbating thinking about me and her daughter. I tightened the harness, my breasts swaying before me.

    I wanted to pound my friend hard.

    I slipped out of the bathroom. My dildo’s base rubbed against my clit as I sauntered down the hallway. I was so juicy. I bit my lip as I reached the bedroom. I opened the door and didn’t close it as I sauntered in.

    My friend smiled at me. “You got a text from Seth. Are you and him going to start dating.”

    “He’s just wondering why I’m skipping chess club,” I said, my cheeks burning. Seth Parish had grown on me the last two weeks. I found myself joining the college’s small chess club. He was a cute boy, but he wasn’t my daddy. “We’re just friends. Jealous.”

    Tonya shook her head. “What we’re doing has nothing with you finding a man to marry.”

    I’d already found my man. My sexy daddy.

    “We’re just women supporting each other and loving each other. There’s nothing wrong with that.”

    “Nothing,” I breathed. “Mmm, there’s my sexy daughter. You’ve been a bad girl, lying there naked.”

    “I have been, Mommy,” she moaned, her hands rubbing at her pussy. She slid right into the taboo roleplay. “I’ve been masturbating, and I just can’t get off. I can’t cum like you told me to.”

    I shuddered, liking where this game was going.

    “So you need your mommy to fuck you?” I asked, sauntering to the bed. A wicked idea popped into my head. A way to train Tonya for the time she had sex with my dad.

    She would need those sort of skills.

    Tonya nodded her head, her platinum-blonde hair swaying about her flushed face. She plunged her fingers deeper into her pussy. Her small breasts quivering.

    “Say it,” I said.

    “I want Mommy to make me cum,” she whimpered.

    I cocked my head. “What was that? I didn’t hear you, young lady.”

    My friend shuddered. “I want Mommy to make me cum!”

    I knew Mrs. Alberts heard that. I pictured her masturbating her cunt with a frantic delight. I shuddered, my body quivering as I headed to my friend, my breasts swaying. I reached the bed, kneeling on it, the dildo bobbing before me. I grabbed her hair, pulling her lips to it.

    “Just suck on Mommy’s girl-cock,” I purred. “Get me nice and wet for your naughty cunny.”

    “Yes, Mommy!” she moaned and didn’t hesitate.

    She engulfed the dildo and fellated it. She bobbed her head up and down the shaft, pressing the base into my clit. Little sparks flew. I groaned, my fingers clenching. Waves of heat washed over me. I groaned, the pleasure spilling through me as she worked her mouth up and down the fake dick.

    She was tasting her own mother’s spit. An indirect kiss. A shared blowjob. I shuddered, my breasts quivering. My pussy grew hotter and hotter. Juices flooded down my thighs. I groaned, my fingers clenching and relaxing. Such wicked ideas spilled through my mind.

    I couldn’t wait for Tonya to enjoy her mother with me.

    I pulled the dildo out of my friend’s mouth. She gasped and panted, a line of drool running down her chin. “I think that’s wet enough, don’t you?”

    “Yes,” she moaned and then rolled over onto her hands and knees. “Oh, Mommy, I’m so wet. I just need you fucking me. Pound me, Mommy!”

    Her feverish moans echoed through the room. I pictured Mrs. Alberts quivering on the bathroom counter, her fingers plunging into that delicious pussy. I licked my lips, remembering the last time I ate her out.

    It was right after feasting on Tonya. I had both their pussy juices on my lips for one wild moment.

    It was like licking from Sam’s to Mom’s twats.

    I shuddered and grabbed my friend’s hip with one hand as I shifted into position. My juices soaked through my bush and dripped down my thighs. My breasts swayed as I brought the tip of the dildo to her pussy. I rubbed it against her hot flesh.

    She quivered and cooed. I slid it up and down her slit, caressing her labia. This wonderful delight rippled through my body. I wanted to slam into her. I wanted to fuck her hard. I would make her quiver and explode on my dildo.

    “Mommy’s going to fuck you so hard,” I purred, pressing the dildo’s tip an inch into her pussy. Her labia spread wide just like her mother’s lips had to swallow the toy. I groaned as my friend whimpered. “Just pound you.”

    “Yes, yes, fuck me, Mommy!” she moaned, her body shaking. Then she slammed her hips back.

    I gasped as her pussy engulfed the bumpy dildo. The base pressed into my clit. Naughty sparks burst through my body. My breasts jiggled as this wicked heat swept through my flesh. I groaned and whimpered. My fingers clenched and flexed. This was such an exciting, intoxicating rush. It had me groaning and gasping.

    I sucked in deep breaths against this passion. I bit my lower lip. My hips wiggled back and forth as her pussy engulfed more and more of the shaft. Then her rump was pressed into my crotch. My breasts swayed as the pleasure shot through me.

    “Naughty girl!” I moaned as she rocked forward, her pussy sliding up the shaft. The bumpy dildo emerged soaked in her juices. Her tangy passion filled my nose.

    “Sorry, Mommy!” whimpered Tonya. “I’ve been thinking about you fucking me all day! Sitting in classes, imagining you pounding me! I love it when you fuck me with your strap-on, Mommy!”

    I imagined Mrs. Alberts groaning in delight at hearing those sweet words.

    I thrust hard into Tonya as she rocked back. Our flesh slapped together. I gasped, my clit drinking in the pressure. My pussy grew hotter. Tonya moaned. Her supple back arched. I stroked her skin as we fucked each other, both our hips thrusting, our flesh colliding together.

    That naughty sound echoed through the bedroom. I loved it. I caressed her sides, stroking her flesh. My fingers drank in the silky delight of her skin. I ran them over her back then swept down to caress her flat stomach.

    “Mommy!” she squealed as my fingers dipped into her bellybutton. “Oh, yes, yes, Mommy! You’re going to make me explode!”

    “Good!” I purred. “I want my naughty, little girl to cum so hard.”

    “So hard, Mommy!”

    Her stomach flexed beneath my fingers as she fucked back into me. I stroked her lithe flesh as my clit drank in the pressure from the base of the clit. My pussy clenched every time I rammed forward. My breasts heaved before me, smacking together, adding a naughty sound to the slap of my crotch into her rump.

    The air filled with the hot musk of pussy. Her tangy delight and my spicy treat. Intoxicating.

    I shuddered, ramming hard into her, my clit aching, throbbing. I was so glad I had the biggest clit in the family. My aching bud drank in the pressure from the dildo’s base. It felt incredible to thrust forward. I drove my fake cock deep into my friend’s twat.

    My hands held her hips. I squeezed them. I gripped her hard as I thrust forward. I buried over and over into her. My head swayed. This wonderful pleasure burned through me. I groaned, my pussy clenching. The heat swelled and swelled, feeding my orgasm.

    “Mommy!” Tonya howled, my friend’s voice sounding delirious as it echoed through the room. “Oh, yes, yes, Mommy! I want to cum on your dildo! Keep fucking me, Mommy!”

    “Mmm, yes, yes!” I moaned, my hands sweeping up her stomach to find her small breasts.

    I cupped her little handfuls, her hard nipples rubbing into my palms. I massaged her tits, massaging in small circles. She gasped and moaned, her head tossing. She rocked back harder into my thrusts, my clit bursting with pleasure.

    My strokes grew more and more ferocious as my orgasm swelled inside of me. I loved fucking her. It was so hot pretending to her mother. And just knowing Mrs. Alberts was probably cumming in the bathroom listening to us only carried me towards my climax.

    “Mommy!” Tonya gasped, her breasts quivering in my hands. “Oh, Mommy. I’m almost there. Just a few more strokes.”

    SMACK!

    I slammed deep into her, my crotch slapping her rump.

    “Yes, yes, so close!” she whimpered.

    SMACK!

    Tonya threw back her head and cried out in wordless passion. As I slammed in again, her hot pussy cream bathed my thighs and soaked my bush. Our passions mingled together, her tangy scent filling my nose.

    “Mommy!” she shrieked in rapture.

    I buried into her.

    SMACK!

    Came!

    My pussy convulsed. My clit pulsed with rapture against the base of the dildo. My breasts bounced before me as my entire body trembled. Waves of ecstasy washed out of my cunt. They flowed through my body. They inundated my mind, spilling over my thoughts and drowning me in this wonderful passion.

    “You love Mommy, don’t you!” I howled, my mind melting.

    “I love you so much, Mommy!” my friend moaned.

    I heard a gasp echo down the hallway. I knew Mrs. Alberts shared our climatic rapture.

    My head swayed from side to side, stars bursting across my eyes. I gripped my friend’s tits, squeezing them as my body shook. My orgasm screamed through me. It carried me to dizzying heights before fading.

    I leaned over and hugged my friend. My breasts pressed into her naked back. She shuddered beneath me. I rolled us onto our sides, the dildo shifting around against my clit, still buried in her twat. Her head turned to kiss me.

    Our lips met over her shoulder. She tasted so sweet. She rubbed into my breasts, my sensitive nipples tingling. Our tongues dueled while I knew Mrs. Alberts was savoring her own post-rapture bliss.

    “Mmm,” Tonya purred, breaking the kiss. “So, which professor did you want to seduce next?”

    “Maybe we should go for someone from church,” I said. “A sexy, older woman. Like your mother.”

    She shuddered. “My… mother?”

    “Wouldn’t it be naughty to have sex with your mother?” I asked her.

    Her eyes widened. “Becky!” she gasped. “That’s incest.”

    “Sounds hot, doesn’t it,” I purred, nuzzling into her ear. I licked her lobe and loved how she shuddered. “To be fucked by your real mother.”

    She shifted then said, “How about Mrs. Cantrell. She’s beautiful.”

    I smiled. Mrs. Cantrell was a sexy woman. Her daughter was about to be married. Even better, Mrs. Cantrell was a blonde like Becky’s mother. “Sounds good. I bet she’d make a sexy mother.”

    “Yes,” Tonya whimpered.

    Baby steps. I’d get her there.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    James Davies

    “James,” cooed Orihime. “Mmm, look at my tits, James.”

    I was bent over my desk at Dreamgirl Delights working on my next masterpiece. The last two weeks had been booming. I don’t know why I thought I was wasting my time. I was creating so many cute girls. Six or seven a day, double that on the weekend.

    “You’re not looking at my tits!” Orihime said, pouting.

    “Sorry,” I said, inking in the picture, my pen a blur as I drew in the sexy nuns, each one holding a different weapon.

    “All you’ve been doing is drawing,” she continued. “Have you forgotten about my tits. Look, I painted them.”

    “That’s nice,” I said. “I’m almost done.”

    “That’s what you said an hour ago,” Orihime said. The couch creaked. “Talk some sense into him, Ruri.”

    “You have been neglecting us, James,” Ruri said. “You created us to love you, but… You are being an idiot sometimes.”

    “Sorry,” I said, glancing at the list beside me. I had to draw every girl on there. If her name was written there by Seth, I just had to do it. “When I finish this drawing. I mean, it’s a squad of sexy nuns who fight vampires. How can I resist drawing that?”

    “You’re obsessed,” Orihime said. “Something’s not right.”

    “I’m creating dream girls for our clients,” I said, my pen outlining the curve of one nun’s breast swelling the sexy habit she wore. It fit her like a glove.

    “Say something, Ruri,” Orihime said. “My boobs are not enough.”

    “You are going to work yourself to exhaustion if you keep being an idiot.”

    “I’m fine. I’m a god, remember.” I shuddered. “A god has to create. I’m making a new life. That’s a miracle. I promise I’ll look at your boobs when I finish.” I glanced at the list. After the nuns, I had a request to draw Deedlit.

    A sexy elf…

    My pen drew faster.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sam Davies

    “Yep, it’s pink,” said Rita. The Black girl held up her pregnancy test. “See! I’m totally preggers.”

    I giggled. “Preggers, I love it.” I rubbed my naked belly. I was still as flat as a board, but… “Who else is preggers. Please say we’re all preggers.”

    For the last year, our periods had all synced up. So it was more than a little surprising when none of us started our monthly flows two days ago. After classes, we raided a grocery store for home pregnancy kits then returned to my place.

    We could have our after-school lovefest here. After the sleepover two weeks ago, it could get wild. Mom and Dad could walk in and find us daisy-chaining away and join the fun. Becky would even show up when she wasn’t hanging out with her boring friend or, worse, participating in the chess club.

    I rolled my eyes. Chess club?

    “Ooh, mine’s appearing,” said Courtney. She was nineteen, the oldest of us even if she had tits as small as mine. “Yes, yes I’m pregnant!”

    “Preggers,” I said. “That’s three of us my daddy bred. What about you?”

    All our eyes flicked over to Tammy. The round-faced girl wiggled her hips back and forth. Her round breasts swayed before her, dusky nipples thrusting hard from her areolas. She quivered as she clutched her pregnancy test.

    “Well?” I asked, licking my lips. My pussy was on fire.

    “It takes a few minutes,” Tammy muttered, her brow twisting. “I did go last.”

    “Right, right,” I said, biting my lip.

    “Maybe they’re not accurate,” said Rita.

    “No, they’re accurate,” said Tammy. “They measure a hormone that you start producing the moment you’re pregnant. The more of the hormone you produce, the longer you’ve been pregnant. It’s how doctors can tell how far along you are.”

    “Wow,” I said. Blinking. “That’s pretty—”

    Tammy let out the loudest squeal in the world. She jumped up into the air, her dark-brown hair flying about her shoulders. Such joy burst across her face. A giddy thrill ran through me. All my friends and I rushed to her. We gathered around her, my feet twitching on the carpet, my little titties jiggling.

    There it was. A pink line.

    “Oh, my gosh, we’re all preggers!” I squealed. I bounced for joy. This wonderful delight swept through me. My daddy was such a stud. Our family was so awesome. “We have to celebrate.”

    “How?” asked Tammy.

    I grinned then darted away.

    “Where are you going?” called Rita.

    I ignored her as I raced naked through the house. My bare feet slapped on the kitchen’s linoleum. I burst out into the garage. The 1969 Chevrolet Impala Daddy and I were rebuilding was coming along. We kept getting distracted working on it.

    We tried over the weekend, but I was having more fun playing with his tool.

    On the other side, I grabbed a box off a shelf labeled “Wrapping Paper” in my mother’s precise handwriting. I wrenched it open. I hoped I remembered what was in here. That there was enough left over. I dug through the rolls of wrapping paper, assorted bows, and…

    I found it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    “What do you think, Anael?” I asked, showing off the changed Imogene on the screen. The girl’s plumpness was gone, her tits perkier. I didn’t give her that increased breast size my wife had allowed. I thought they were perfect as is. Her nipples were pink and delightful.

    “I think she’s sexy,” moaned Anael. She was fondling my wife’s breasts through her blouse. “You’re going to have so much fun as mayor. I love it. Everyone up in Heaven is thrilled with all the naughty things.”

    “So do you know who the other player is?” I asked.

    “They can’t tell me,” she said. “It wouldn’t be fair.”

    “Right,” I said. I looked around the room then glanced at the piece of paper my wife handed me. I double-checked everything, muttering, “Edited her morality, her relationship.”

    “Mmm, her girlfriend is sexy, too,” said Anael. “She’s going to be happier now that Imogene has ‘lost’ those extra pounds.”

    I smiled. “Let’s see… I made her nose smaller, got rid of the tattoos…” I nodded my head. “Looks like we’re ready.”

    I hit the COMPILE button.

    YES

    or

    NO

    appeared.

    I hit

    YES

    The world rippled out from the phone. The piece of paper covered in my wife’s notes vanished. It wasn’t needed in a world where Imogene was already perfect as far as Linda was concerned. I shuddered, knowing that just outside my office doors, Imogene had been transformed into a beautiful, feminine woman.

    I shuddered, my dick hard. I was eager to see the results. My office was also edited. People who entered would find my ideas intriguing. They wouldn’t just agree with me, I wanted people to still challenge me in case I was doing something wrong, but I wanted to be influential. They wouldn’t be so… dogmatic but open and receptive.

    I closed the app and time moved.

    My wife calmly unbuttoned her blouse. “Well, did you change anything else than the office.”

    “Oh, my secretary,” I said, amused that she didn’t remember her long list of changes while her fingers worked open the large buttons holding her flowery dress closed.

    “Why would you do that?” my wife asked. “She’s perfect. Just a sexy thing.”

    I laughed. “You didn’t use to think that.”

    She blinked before she undid the little belt that kept her dress snugly fit about her torso. She slipped her arms out, her large breasts swaying free. She wasn’t wearing a bra beneath, her tits gorgeous, her nipples hard and thrusting from her areolas.

    “Well, I see you went with the women strip naked and get wet in your office aura,” my wife said. “Send in Imogene. She’s so sexy. God, I love that cute nose of hers, and those tits. So perky. Tell me, did she used to wear those thigh-highs stockings and those short skirts? They’re practically scandalous.”

    I winked at my wife as she stepped out of her dress, her auburn bush coming into sight.

    “So you don’t know what she’s dressed like, do you?” my wife purred, an eager tremble racing through her body.

    “Not one bit,” I said. “I’m eager to find out.” I grabbed my phone. I hit a button for a line labeled secretary. It rang twice.

    “Yes, Steve,” Imogene asked, her tone sounding the same.

    “Can you come in here,” I said. “I need a blowjob.”

    “Of course, Steve,” she said. “I’m eager to start serving you even if you’re not the mayor yet.”

    My wife laughed, shaking her head. “She was practically begging to suck your cock during the tour.”

    “Was she?” I asked, shaking my head. It was strange not remembering the new timeline.

    The door opened and Imogene swept in. My dick throbbed. I was eager to get to know my new secretary all over again.

    To be continued…


  • HIGH SCHOOL REUNION – TAKE TWO: THE ANTAGONISTS

    Font size : +


    This is the second of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. To find the other chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

    It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

    TAKE TWO

    Hayley Statten was restless and bored, wondering why she had come to the reunion and rather regretting it. Attending had been something of an impulse – it was the first time she had done so since graduating from the school five years’ ago. She had been living for most of the time since then in a large city about four hundred miles away, first as a student and then finding a job there, and she only made short visits home two or three times a year. However, one of these had coincided with the reunion event and when the invitation arrived in the mail, she had thought – well, why not? Whilst the reunions were for all former students, there was always a particular emphasis on bringing together those who had graduated five, ten, fifteen, twenty and so on years ago. So Hayley had vaguely expected to see more people whom she knew, but the truth was that she had only had a small circle of friends at school, and most of them were now scattered around the globe and not able to be here. A few minutes earlier, she had spotted Nashiko Giancona on the other side of the room, talking to one of the teachers; Hayley liked her, although she hadn’t known her well, but when she looked that way again the pretty Japanese-Italian girl was no longer in sight.

    In fact, Hayley had not very much enjoyed her time at high school (or her teenage years), and she had disliked many of her classmates. Unfortunately, those seemed to be mainly the ones here, and she had been avoiding people much more than seeking them out. Of course, she wasn’t interested in seeing any of the boys (or young men, as they now were), and most of the girls were cats and bitches. Hayley drifted around, thinking that she would stay just long enough for it not to look odd when she left. She chatted for a while with the new Principal – an attractive full-busted woman who looked surprisingly young for the job, as she was surely under forty – and also with one of the biology teachers. Hayley’s eye was caught for a moment by a slim female in a striking and quite skimpy red halterneck dress, who puzzled her as being surely too old for a student and yet too young to be on the faculty – but her thoughts were diverted by an encounter with her 12th grade history teacher, Ms Fuentes. The elegant Hispanic woman had seemed pleased to see her, engaging her with charm and warmth, but before things could develop very far they had been joined by Mary Beecher. There was only so much inane prattle that Hayley could put up with and remain polite, and when there was no sign that Mary would run down any time soon, she mumbled some vague excuse and disengaged herself. After that, Hayley ended up at the furthest end of the room, by a table with trays of small sandwiches and canapes – perhaps she had been drawn to it by the very pretty 11th grade girl standing behind it – a tall, slim blonde, just the type that Hayley liked best. She picked up a pastry case filled with something that looked vaguely like tuna mixed with sweetcorn, took a small bite, turned around – and almost walked straight into one of her least favourite classmates of them all: Vanessa Harrington. They both gave a start of surprise, and stood awkwardly for a moment, looking at each other.

    Hayley’s clothes were much more stylish than anything she had worn in her school days. Her tooled leather cowboy-style brown boots revealed a brief expanse of shapely leg, below the soft suede beige-coloured A-line skirt which hung to her knees. Over this, cinched around the waist with a wide brown belt in matching suede, was an emerald green cowl-neck wool sweater which clung quite tightly, putting on view her trim form and the swell of her 28D breasts. The colours went well with her slightly tanned complexion, expressive brown eyes and chestnut-coloured hair, which these days was stylishly trimmed to shoulder-length and tinted with auburn highlights. The overall effect was restrained, but with an undercurrent of feminine sensuality and allure that no one would have expected from the rather dowdy Hayley of her late teens.

    Still, Vanessa was the more obviously fashionable of the two, chic as always. Her tall and slender form was showcased in black silk wide-leg palazzo trousers, over which she had a flowing knee-length open jacket in the same fine material. Under this, an elegant white silk scoop-neck top showed the swell of her breasts, which caught the eye not so much for their size (she was a 30C) as their almost conical jutting shape. Her natural blonde hair was cut to collar-length and styled to shape elegantly around her face, framing her smooth translucent complexion and her wide blue-grey eyes. Her fingernails and toenails were painted jet black to match, and her ensemble was completed by a pair of expensive Manolo Blahnik black pumps with pinpoint heels.

    ‘Hi,’ said Hayley, briefly and frostily.

    Vanessa came from ‘old money’ in the town, and had never lacked for the smartest clothes or the latest accessories; as soon as she was old enough to drive, she had been given a sleek open-top sports car. To make it worse, she was a classic ‘blonde bombshell’, slim and shapely; inevitably she became a cheerleader, and automatically she was a member of the coolest ‘in-crowd’ at school. Hayley had lacked and envied Vanessa’s style and almost-arrogant confidence; she had always been on the periphery, a quiet, studious girl, thought of as a bit of a geek. The glasses which she used to wear (now replaced by contacts) had added to that impression, and Hayley had never tried to keep up with the expensive whirlwind of changing teen-girl fashions. In those days, her preferred outfits of loose jeans, shapeless T-shirts and baggy jumpers accentuated this, and effectively hid from casual scrutiny the shapely curves of her hips and breasts.

    In their school days, Hayley and Vanessa had been chalk and cheese. They had never quite been enemies, but they had antagonised each other in a series of small incidents which had built into a strong mutual dislike. Vanessa had not exactly bullied Hayley – certainly not physically – but she had gone along with the mocking and hurtful comments made by others in her set. Her wealthy background, her looks and the charm which Hayley knew that Vanessa could direct to anyone she thought was worth bothering about, all grated on the outsider; she despised the blonde for her eye-catching style and sexy outfits, and thought of her as just another shallow and empty-headed clothes horse. When Hayley heard that Vanessa had won a place at Princeton, she had smothered her surprise with jealousy, and had dismissed it as due to influence and connections – the bitch’s daddy had probably made some generous donation. Hayley would have quickly side-stepped past the insufferable cow – but Vanessa put out a hand, as if to restrain her, and replied with more warmth:

    ‘Hi, Hayley … how are you doing?’

    Hayley was surprised to be even recognised, and still more by the apparently friendly tone – although from past experience she was wary of that. Still, it would be rude not answer, and she thought herself above the pettiness of ignoring Vanessa; in any case, she would almost have had to push her aside, which certainly would raise eyebrows. So she paused, and replied in a tone which was less chilly, but still distant.

    ‘Yeah, I’m OK, thanks,’ and then she added, more for form’s sake than from any real interest: ‘how about you?’

    ‘Oh, you know – up and down,’ Vanessa answered vaguely, somehow embarrassed and lacking the gloss of confidence which Hayley had always associated with her. Vanessa did not expand on this, and the conversation turned to a few desultory and conventional remarks about the reunion event. Hayley was just about to extricate herself from the uneasy situation, when Vanessa, who seemed to have settled some inner debate, looked directly at her and said, with just a little hesitation:

    ‘I’m glad to see you … I’ve wanted to say for a while, I think I was rather a bitch to you back in school.’

    Hayley had expected almost anything but that, and was so surprised that she made no reply at all. There was a short silence, but, having gained momentum, Vanessa forged on into even more unchartered territory:

    ‘Well, anyway … I’m sorry. Not that it’s any excuse, but I was having a lot of problems then, “issues” that I was trying to keep covered up – from everyone, myself included – and I guess that I vented some of that where it was easiest. Things were difficult …’

    Vanessa trailed off, with a vague gesture and an inward look on her face. Then, as if glad to find another topic, she switched direction, enquiring:

    ‘Someone told me that you had come out – as gay, I mean?’

    Hayley was immediately suspicious. ‘Ah!’ she thought, ‘the grapevine has been humming, has it? – I wonder what catty remarks she has up her sleeve.’ She kept her reply factual and short, leaving no chink in her armour for the bitch to exploit – and, after all, she was not ashamed in any way.

    ‘Yes, after I finished at college – about two years ago,’ Hayley responded, rather stiffly.

    Again, the comeback was very different from her negative expectations. ‘That must have taken real courage’, said Vanessa, sounding quite sincere. The blonde shuffled her feet and looked at the floor, her face flushing slightly. ‘I wish I was as brave as that,’ she said softly.

    ‘Oh?’ responded Hayley coolly, and then – more suddenly and more warmly – ‘Oh!!’, as she realised what she was hearing. She looked at Vanessa in a new light, with understanding and even some sympathy. ‘Well, with your family … I can imagine it would be very difficult, not fit the image at all. I only had my Mom to worry about, and she’s a pretty liberal type – I think she’d already more or less guessed, anyway.’ As well as being rather patrician, Vanessa’s parents were stalwarts of the Christian right in the community – no, they would not react at all well if told that their only daughter was a dyke.

    Vanessa seemed carried forward by a wave of relief at Hayley’s supportive response. ‘I couldn’t tell them – I still haven’t. I dropped out of Princeton, you know … I couldn’t handle my feelings, and then an affair went badly wrong, and I couldn’t cope. My parents assume it was a man … but it wasn’t.’ She looked directly at Hayley, with a spark of her former vitality and charm, and the other woman suddenly remembered how attractive Vanessa could be.

    ‘So … are you saying all this because you want to make it up to me?’ Hayley enquired, with lips pursed and eyebrows raised.

    ‘No, I think I want to make up to you’, Vanessa laughed, and then she added, more seriously: ‘I think I was always attracted to you, I knew how nice you were and I could see the sexy figure under that dreadful frumpy garage-gear you always wore – and that’s what I was fighting, I couldn’t admit back then that I’m a lesbian, so I pushed you away by being bitchy and buried my feelings, doing everything conventional.’ She gave another, more bitter laugh. ‘I even did the whole cheerleader schmozzle, letting one of the football jocks have my cherry, trying “dating” with the blockhead. I was a stupid cunt … but now, yes, I’d gladly spread for you, if you would want me to.’

    Hayley was completely amazed at what she was hearing, and she was also now getting very, very turned on, as she realised from the sudden dampness seeping into the crotch of her panties. It had been worth coming to this stupid reunion after all, she thought, offering up a prayer of thanks to her fairy godmother for making her take up the invitation. And now, she was definitely going to take up this invitation! Vanessa had always been hot stuff, and this less-assured and warmer version was even more attractive. Hayley took her by the hand, and smiled back with anticipation.

    ‘I’d say “let’s get a room”, but I’ve already got one – I’m staying at the motel on the north side of town, and it’s very private. Let’s split this scene, and then I’m gonna split you!’

    Vanessa looked at her, wide-eyed and eager, and half-stunned with a mixture of relief at Hayley’s response and joyful shock at her earthiness. With just one look over her shoulder to make sure that the sexy blonde was going to follow, Hayley headed for the door and out into the hallway. Vanessa was only a few seconds behind, although no one looking would exactly have thought that they were leaving together. In the empty corridor, Hayley laced her fingers through Vanessa’s, and they walked briskly, almost breathlessly, hand-in-hand as lovers do.

    Half-way to the front entrance of the building, Hayley was overcome by a sudden impulse, the product of a churning mixture of desire and doubt – might this be some elaborate set-up, another nasty joke at her expense? She made a right turn into a long, semi-darkened corridor, towing the slightly bemused Vanessa behind her. Her intended destination was about thirty yards along: a female toilets that would be deserted, being completely off the beaten track for tonight’s event. She pushed through the swing door, and the lights came on automatically – the washroom was in the interior of the building, with no outside windows, and so no one would notice that it was in use.

    Hayley quickly pushed Vanessa up against the wall, kissing her passionately, and she felt the blonde’s avid response as their lips mashed together, tongues entwining. Then she drew back, and with a swift tug pulled Vanessa’s smart palazzo trousers over her hips and half-way down her thighs. A pair of skimpy high-legs bikini panties came into view, in sheer black with a feminine lace trim, and Hayley plunged her hand inside them, cupping the young woman’s mound. Vanessa’s responsive soft moan, as she reflexively arched her hips forward, and the dripping wet soft ripeness of her cunt removed Hayley’s last doubts – this babe was clearly gagging for it. There was no resistance at all as she thrust her index finger for its full length into Vanessa’s vagina, eliciting a mewling noise as the blonde convulsively gripped Hayley’s shoulders, drawing her into a tight clinch and seeking her mouth with her lips. Vanessa’s pelvis began to buck up and down as she humped herself on the finger inside her – Hayley barely had to move, as the impassioned blonde repeatedly impaled herself, gasping and then suddenly shuddering in an unmistakeable orgasm.

    Vanessa went limp, her eyes closed, and for a moment she slumped against Hayley’s soft chest, with her head resting on her shoulder. Wondering at this astonishing turn of events, Hayley slowly withdrew her finger, raised it to her lips and sensuously tasted Vanessa’s cunt-juice. As she did so, Vanessa’s eyes fluttered open, and with a satisfied smile she nibbled gently on Hayley’s ear lobe.

    ‘That was wonderful,’ breathed Vanessa softly, and then she added, with an enticing smile: ‘I want to show my appreciation.’ Before Hayley could wonder what that meant, the lithe blonde dropped to her haunches in front of her, and thrust her hands up Hayley’s legs, hoisting her skirt above her hips. One of Vanessa’s hands pinned it there, whilst the other pulled aside the gusset of Hayley’s damp string panties, putting her glistening and parted outer labia within a few inches of Vanessa’s face. Now it was Hayley’s turn to gasp and spread her hips open, as Vanessa first gave her a delicate, tender kiss, directly in the middle of her slit, and then followed it up with a firm but squirming, inquisitive tongue, lapping up and down, finding and nibbling on her swollen clit.

    ‘Aahhh!! Oh, shit, babe, yeah, fuckit, yes – yes! – yes!! – right there, honey, oooh! YES! YES!!!’ Hayley moaned, the last coming in increasing shrieks as she came herself. Vanessa pulled away, her eyes shining in pleasure and her face streaked with pussy-juice. They adjusted their clothing back to normal, quickly washed hands and rinsed faces, and exited the washroom. So engrossed in each other were they that they did not notice the sounds of a woman approaching orgasm which were coming faintly from the school’s smaller gymnasium which was almost opposite. A few moments later they were in the parking lot, and Hayley indicated her small and dusty second-hand Toyota. Vanessa nodded, and her snazzy white Mercedes coupe followed Hayley back to the motel, drawing up outside her cabin. It was quiet in the mid-evening twilight, and no one saw the two women enter the room, switch on the small table-lamp and draw the curtains.

    Vanessa slipped off her long silk jacket, and then came eagerly back into Hayley’s arms for a long, slow, tongue-tangling smooch. The two women’s’ hands roamed over each other’s bodies, fondling breasts, squeezing buttocks, stroking up inner thighs to explore the soft opening lips between them. Flushed with excitement and entangled together, they sprawled across the bed, still fully clothed. After a while, they ended up with Vanessa lying underneath with her legs spread apart and her white silk top pushed up above her bra, revealing the smooth skin of the top half of her breasts and the valley of her cleavage, along which Hayley was trailing a finger. The brunette’s suede skirt had ridden up to her hips, and Vanessa deftly insinuated one hand inside Hayley’s panties and slid a finger along the length of her slit, causing the woman on top of her to tremble in arousal.

    Vanessa returned to her earlier subject. ‘I know I was a bitch’, she said, adding regretfully: ‘when I think of the opportunity we missed, I am so sorry … we need to put all that bad feeling behind us, get it out of the way.’ Then she gave a wicked smile and a lustful gleam came into her eyes, as she slid a second finger into the cunt she was caressing. She lifted her head to whisper huskily into Hayley’s ear:

    ‘I want you to fuck me like the bitch I am! Give this bitch what she deserves, give it to me hard – I’ve been such a fucking bitch!’

    It was a mind-blowing enticement, combining in an explosive cocktail Hayley’s previous deep dislike of Vanessa and her conflicting new feelings of desire and attraction. Relishing the sight and feel of the cool and stylish blonde underneath her on the bed, with her legs apart and her breasts on offer, Hayley lost all hesitation and inhibitions. Her voice took on a harsh rasping note as she replied:

    ‘Oh, yes – you bitch, I’m gonna do you! – you’re going to get it, bitch, real hard!’

    She swung off the bed and delved for a moment in her suitcase, briefly offering up a prayer of thanks that she brought the item with her after all – for she had nearly not bothered to do so. With a triumphant laugh, she held up a large strap-on dildo – it looked at least eight inches in length, and Vanessa gave a small moan of anticipation when she saw it. Putting the dildo temporarily aside, Hayley leaned over to grasp the blonde’s trousers at the foot of each wide leg, slowly and sensuously pulling them off. Vanessa then discarded her top and rose from the bed, clad only in her black bra and panties. She unclasped Hayley’s broad belt and then tugged the brunette’s sweater over her head, pausing for a moment to fondle the globular breasts encased in the three-quarter cups of her yellow bra. Vanessa reached behind to unfasten this garment, and then softly planted a kiss on each nipple as it was exposed. Next, she knelt in front of Hayley, taking down the brown suede skirt, and admiring the other two parts of the matching lingerie set which now appeared – the thin garter belt from which four suspenders held up Hayley’s pale brown traditional stockings, and the low-rise string which had been slipped over them. Vanessa cupped the brunette’s mound through its thin fabric, massaging firmly and arousing Hayley even more.

    ‘Get rid of that, and put this on me!’ ordered Hayley abruptly, thrusting the strap-on into Vanessa’s hand. As the blonde stripped the string panties down Hayley’s legs, she could not resist giving a swift kiss and a swipe of her tongue to the naked cleft that was only inches from her face. Hayley stepped into the strap-on, and Vanessa adjusted the buckles so that it was firmly in place, and then she took the plastic phallus into her mouth, sucking and licking until it glistened with her saliva.

    Hayley could no longer contain her mounting desire, and she suddenly gripped Vanessa by her short blonde hair and hauled her to her feet. She thrust a hand inside the woman’s elegant black panties and groped her pussy with deliberate roughness – which had the desired effect of stimulating Vanessa even further – before she jerked the panties down and away. Hayley knew exactly what she wanted to do, the memories of past frictions and slights rising in her mind – oh, what sweet payback! She ordered the blonde to kneel on the bed with her tits and face down on the mattress. Without being asked, Vanessa slid her arms back and gripped her ankles, an erotically-charged posture which thrust her ass up still higher and parted her butt-cheeks even more invitingly. It was a spectacular sight: Vanessa had always had one of the jauntiest eye-grabbing asses of any girl in the school (as anyone who had seen her perform with the cheerleaders well knew), and her submissive pose went a long way as a peace-offering.

    Hayley savoured the delectable sight – really, she thought, that is one of the neatest, sexiest, most fuckable butts I have ever seen … and it’s all mine! She placed a fingertip at the small of Vanessa’s back and then traced slowly and firmly down the crevasse of her buttocks to her ass-hole, rimming around it and gently pressing inwards (inducing muffled whimpers of arousal from the blonde bombshell), and then continuing – slower and more sensuously – to the base of the vaginal slit, rubbing upwards along its length to find the clitoral hood and the sweet nub of pleasure nestled underneath. She pressed against this and then rasped her finger along it, transforming Vanessa’s shaky whimpers into a throaty moan. The blonde looked back over her shoulder, a half-glazed expression of entreaty on her face. Locking her eyes on Hayley’s, she whispered:

    ‘Fuck the bitch … ’

    With her nostrils flaring and her teeth clenched in a lustful grimace, Hayley climbed onto the bed behind the blonde’s ass and positioned the knob of the lubricated strap-on between her puffy and gaping labia. Then, gripping the other woman just above her hips, the brunette pressed forwards with all of her weight and drilled the plastic cock for its full length into Vanessa in one firm and fluid motion, eliciting a broken rasping cry from the recipient. This was the first penetration in what became a frenzied fuckathon, as Hayley rode Vanessa’s upturned ass like a bronco-buster at a rodeo, slamming up and down against her. She was half-crouching and half-standing on the bed, gripping Vanessa by the hips and shafting the dildo down into her vagina at a 45 degree angle. The deep and powerful penetrations were having a convulsive effect on the pretty blonde, who had lost any pretence of cool – her mouth was open wide, drooling saliva, whilst her hands had let go of her ankles to claw and clutch desperately at the bedsheet. Between gasps of indrawn breath, words tumbled from her lips that drove Hayley to wilder heights:

    ‘Oh, shit! – I’m such a bitch, I’m a bitch! – fuck me! – do the bitch, do her!! – Christ, oh God, yes! – fuck-the-bitch, shit! fuck-the-bitch, FUCK-the-bitch, FUCK—THE—BITCH!!

    Hayley was almost lost in a red haze of passion, the anger of the past throwing fuel onto the flames of her present lust. She took her hands from Vanessa’s waist, and with the left she grasped the blonde by the hair, pulling her body backwards into a tighter and higher arch. Simultaneously, and with an increase in the pace of her pistoning penetrations, she swung her right arm to deliver a series of stinging slaps to the jutting buttocks so invitingly available. Vanessa let out a series of harsh sobs – but they were the sounds of release, of the baggage of the past being consumed in the white-hot purity of the present.

    ‘Oh, I’m a bitch, I’m a cunt!’, moaned Vanessa, begging Hayley to do her harder, do her more. With sweat dripping from her face from the sheer physical force of her exertions, Hayley drove them both to a bone-shaking climax. At the last moment she shoved her hands under Vanessa, pushing inside her bra to grab and squeeze her nipples. Changing the rhythm of her penetrations to rapid, almost vicious, short stabbing thrusts, she rasped in the blonde’s ear:

    ‘I’ll make you cum for me, you bitch, you cunt! Cum for me, bitch, cum for me – CUM NOW, BITCH – NOW!!’

    And Vanessa did, shrieking in heights of ecstasy and release that she had never attained before, quivering and shaking from her head to her toes, her voice gibbering ‘I’m coming for you, this bitch is fucked, I’m coming, I’m so fucked for you!’ This took Hayley over the crest, and her back arched as she thrust the plastic cock as far as it could go into Vanessa’s sopping pussy, and then held it there. In turn, the shudders of the brunette’s orgasm caused the dildo to vibrate deep inside the blonde, and with a frantic wail Vanessa climaxed for a second time.

    The blonde slumped down on the bed, the dildo sliding out of her with a wet popping noise as she did so. However, whilst Vanessa was nearly exhausted, Hayley was not yet satiated. As she contemplated the gorgeous body sprawled in front of her, she mentally acknowledged that Vanessa had been right: they needed to purge the antagonism of the past, so that they could start afresh. Hayley felt that she had unloaded much of that negative feeling in the last few minutes, but that some still remained – and she knew how to work it off, and achieve full and complete satisfaction. She unbuckled the strap-on, standing proud in brown leather cowboy boots, stockings and garter belt, her nipples rose red and erect. Resting one knee on the edge of the bed, she gave a slap to Vanessa’s rump and indicated that she was to roll over onto her back. With an expression of reviving interest, the blonde promptly did so; when she saw the strap-on in Hayley’s hands, she began to sit up and reach for it – but, to her surprise, Hayley shook her head and pushed her back to lie down again.

    Instead, Hayley slid the straps of the dildo up Vanessa’s legs and buckled it in place around her ass and pussy, with the plastic rod pointing vertically at the motel room’s ceiling. Then she climbed onto the bed and straddled Vanessa, lowering her cunt so that the dildo slowly entered her vagina, easing down until the full length was inside her. The blonde watched in fascination as Hayley impaled herself on the dildo, rose again on her haunches so that most of its length re-emerged, and then thrust sharply downwards again. Vanessa was turned on by the sight of Hayley fucking herself, and by the energetic brunette’s sexy costume – in particular, her boots.

    ‘Ride me, cowgirl’, she groaned, ‘oh – ride me, ride me so hard!’

    Vanessa clutched Hayley at the waist, steadying the plunging brunette and adding further impetus to her downwards thrusts, so that her moist pussy lips impacted on the dildo’s face-plate with repeated wet smacking sounds. Hayley began to moan as her pistoning self-impalements became faster and more frenetic, and she leaned forwards to grasp Vanessa’s pert tits in both hands, squeezing them and then pulling on them as if they were the reins of a horse that was stampeding away from her. Vanessa felt like a human trampoline, and was almost dizzy as she was bounced up and down on the mattress. She began to respond to Hayley’s movements, her pelvis surging upwards as the lithe brunette pushed down, thus giving even greater force and depth to the dildo’s penetrations. The blonde gave a shriek as her tits were suddenly pulled much harder, but the reason for this was immediately apparent – Hayley had stopped at the end of her last downwards plunge, and from her tightly closed eyes and the rictus of agony or pleasure on her face (they looked so similar it was hard to tell), and the quivering shudders of her body, it was clear that she was in the throes of a succession of climaxes.

    After this had ended with a long exhalation of breath, Hayley lay down on top of Vanessa, gently kissing her first on the neck, then the earlobes and then the lips. The dildo was still fully inside Hayley, her vaginal muscles contracting and relaxing against it. Now it was Vanessa who had some energy, and with an agile shift of her hips she rolled them over so that she was now the one on top, with the strap-on that she was wearing still deep in Hayley’s pussy. The brunette took a trembling breath in anticipation, and obligingly spread her legs wide apart. Vanessa took a position similar to doing press-ups, her hands flat on the bed next to Hayley’s shoulders, and her legs and feet together, resting on her toes. She rose above Hayley, staring intensely into her eyes, and then she began to flex at the waist, arching her pelvis up and down as the strap-on fucked the brunette in the classic ‘missionary position’. Hayley gasped – she had forgotten how athletic and sporty Vanessa had been when at school, and evidently that toned fitness was something which she had more than maintained. The blonde started with long and slow strokes, gradually building up the pace and pressure. As she heated up, her pointy breasts swinging wildly just above Hayley’s quivering and almost painfully erect tits, Vanessa looked down with an expression of steely determination on her face that Hayley had never associated with her before.

    ‘You’re mine!’ Vanessa hissed between her thrusts, ‘you’re mine, you’re all mine!’

    Hayley was transported, almost beyond ecstasy. Just as she felt herself about to explode in orgasm, she swung her legs up and locked her ankles over Vanessa’s back, squeezing and pinning their two bodies together, mashing their breasts against each other, and she wrapped her arms tightly around the blonde’s shoulders. As her climax overwhelmed her, she gasped her reply:

    ‘Yes! – yes, I am, I am! And you’re mine too, you sexy bitch – you … are … MINE! … Ooooh, fuck … I’m coming babe, I’m coming! … FUCK ME, I’M CUMMMMMING!!!

    Hayley’s back arched, her orgasm so powerful that she lifted both of their upper bodies clear of the sweat-soaked sheets, before she sank back again – without relaxing her legs’ pythonesque encirclement of the blonde babe, and still retaining the dildo inside her vagina. The couple rolled onto their sides and lay there, caressing and kissing. After a while, Hayley reached down to Vanessa’s hips and unbuckled the strap-on, before rising from the prone body of the blonde with it still deeply embedded inside. Moving slightly awkwardly, she disappeared into the room’s small en suite bathroom to remove and rinse it, and then she quickly dried herself with a bathrobe before returning to the main sleeping area. Vanessa was propped up on one elbow, watching Hayley’s trim figure with deep satisfaction.

    ‘How do you feel?’ asked Vanessa, and then, before Hayley could frame a reply, she continued: ‘I feel so much better – like I’ve lost a great weight which I hadn’t even realised that I’ve been carrying all this time!

    Hayley lay down next to Vanessa, enjoying the wonderful smell and glow of the freshly-fucked blonde. She stroked a jutting breast, and answered that she felt the same – adding that what was past was past, and that they should start anew.

    ‘Does that mean you’ll ask me out on a date?’ asked Vanessa, pretending to look coyly at Hayley through half-closed lashes.

    ‘Maybe’, conceded the brunette. ‘or maybe I’ll just cut to the chase, take you straight to bed and fuck all night!’

    ‘Mmmm, oooh – yes, do! Candlelight dinners are sooo over-rated!’ laughed Vanessa as she rolled onto her stomach, and snuggled up with the eagerness of a happy puppy. Her tongue snaked across Hayley’s chest and found her left breast, tracing around the aureole before gently lapping at the nipple. The brunette gave a pleased murmur, and settled an arm companionably around the other woman’s shoulders.

    After a period of contented silence, Vanessa said with quiet sincerity:

    ‘I want to thank you – you’ve given me the jolt that I needed. It’s time to come out of the closet, I’m going to tell my folks.’

    Hayley was surprised at this sudden decision. ‘When?’ she asked.

    ‘Tomorrow.’ replied Vanessa, knowing that if she did not act upon this resolve immediately, she never would. She gave a deep chuckle: ‘I’ll tell them after church – I sure hope the text is something forgiving from the Gospels, not fire and brimstone from the Old Testament!’

    Hayley spoke from the heart, without her head having time to think: ‘Will you tell them about us?’

    Vanessa shifted position in order to look directly into the other woman’s eyes. She bit her lip in unconscious nervousness, and softly enquired: ‘Is there an “us” to tell them about?’

    A deep warm feeling of closeness, which Hayley had not realised was there, moved her again. ‘Yes, babe, if you want there to be,’ she answered, surprising herself even more, as she trailed a finger caressingly from the blonde’s throat, between her breasts, across her stomach and ending at her pussy, with gentle strokes along her outer labial lips.

    Vanessa gave a sweet-sounding mewl of pleasure, and bestowed an electrifying smile which made it all worthwhile. The sexy naked blonde looked as if all her Christmas presents had been rolled into one. She drew Hayley’s breast back to her mouth, cupping it in her hand as she firmly kissed the nipple. ‘Oh yes, my angel, yes – I do!’ Then her eyes closed, and like a cat she curled up against the warmth of her lover’s body, falling into a deep sleep.

    They woke once again, around 5.00 a.m. as dawn was breaking, and made love more gently and slowly, ending in a 69 position, each enjoying a mouthful of gaping moist pussy, licking it and then finishing off with deep penetrating strokes of their fingers – Vanessa being amazed that Hayley could take, indeed begged for, four fingers to be thrust deep into her vagina.

    After this, they slept in a tangle of sheets until nearly nine o’clock, and then showered together with many splashes, squeals and giggles. Hayley ordered two breakfasts from room service (the motel charged by the room, not the person, and did not care if there were two people there now), and they chatted animatedly as they ate and got dressed, arranging to meet again in mid-afternoon. Then, after a series of lingering kisses, a suddenly tense Vanessa climbed into her gleaming white sports car.

    ‘They may throw me out, y’know,’ she said sombrely, ‘they’re gonna to be upset and angry – I’ll be cut off without a shilling.’

    ‘Don’t worry, babe,’ Hayley replied encouragingly; ‘you can always move in with me’, she added, and then bent over (her half-unbuttoned shirt giving a nice view of her tits) to kiss Vanessa gently on the cheek.

    The blonde looked at her steadily for a moment, and said: ‘I think I will anyway, however it goes – if you really mean that, you would really want me to?’

    Hayley nodded, now quite certain of it, and a relieved Vanessa drove off to confront her family. The brunette went back into their love-nest and, before gathering up her few belongings, lay down on the wide double-bed, still smelling Vanessa’s sweat and cum on the sheets. Hayley gazed up at the ceiling in contemplation. Had she fallen in love, and of all people with ‘that bitch Vanessa’?

    ‘Yes,’ she said aloud, with a delighted smile, ‘I think I have!’

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


  • Breed Me Big Brother Chapter 1: Little Sister Begs to be Bred

    Font size : +


    Alicia needs to be bred by her big brother!

    Breed Me Big Brother
    (An Incestuous Harem Story)
    Chapter One: Little Sister Begs to be Bred
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2017

    Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

    I was so bored.

    It was Sunday and my book wasn’t holding my attention. I lay on my bed in my bedroom, my Kindle resting on my naked stomach, my small breasts rising and falling. They were little mounds, small handfuls of titties that had barely sprouted. It kept me looking girlish and childish, younger than my nineteen years.

    Which was good, because I enjoyed being my older brother Clint’s little sister. His little princess.

    I had my right leg balanced on my left knee, my foot swinging from side-to-side as I tried to concentrate on my newest romance novel. But I just couldn’t get into it. The poor girl was in love with her step-brother (it was never her real brother, always step-brothers which I thought was a real shame) but he was ignoring her. All it did was make me think of my own brother.

    Where was he?

    My little cunny grew hot and wet. I squirmed my thighs, my snatch freshly shaved this morning, the slit girlish tight. I bit my lip, my toes curling. I set my Kindle to the side, staring at my flexing toes, rolling them over and then straightening them again. I shivered as a wave of heat washed through me.

    Now I was bored and horny.

    I snagged my glasses off my nightstand, put them on, and brought the world into sharp focus. I didn’t need them to read, but everything farther than a foot away was blurry. I sat up, my light-brown hair, gathered in a pair of pigtails, swaying alongside my head. The ends brushed my hard nipple, sending tingly delight through my body. I shivered and flounced off of my bed, darting naked to the door.

    Going naked through the house was very common. Our family was different. My mother, my sisters and half-sisters, my aunt, and the other women were all part of Clint’s harem. Even the two lesbian sisters, Juana and her sex-slave Carmelita, who lived with us went around naked. (They moved in with us after their parents kicked them out for being lesbian lovers last week).

    I searched for Clint through the main house and didn’t find him. The only people that were home were my half-sisters Melody and Pam. Our dead father was like his son, Clint, a horndog. He’d turned my mom and her sister, Aunt Vicky, into his sex slaves. They then would find other women for him to love. Melody was Aunt Vicky’s oldest daughter and Pam was half-Japanese, her mother one of those Asian women my mom found for my dad to enjoy. We only learned Pam was one of our sisters a year ago. Clint had fallen in love with her hard. Melody and Pam were his girlfriends. Lee, Mom, Aunt Vicky, and Pam’s mom were his sex slaves. My oldest sister Zoey and her girlfriend Stefani where his lovers.

    And I was his little princess!

    “Hey, Cupcake,” Melody said, lying naked on Clint’s bed in the master bedroom, lowering her phone. She was the only blonde member of the family, her sandy-blonde locks falling loose around her face instead of gathered in her usual braids. She had her thighs parted, a landing strip of gold leading to her shaved pussy. She didn’t have a tight slit but instead her inner labia blossomed out, looking so yummy. “What you up to?”

    “You know where Clint is?” I asked, squirming my hips back and forth.

    “Looks like someone’s got a hot pussy,” Pam said, setting a tablet onto the nightstand. She was a petite girl with round breasts, her skin that pale-dusky olive tone from her Japanese mother. She had her silky-black hair gathered in a thick, French braid that draped out around her.

    “I don’t know where Clint is,” Melody said. “Maybe he’s next door watching the children with our moms.”

    I glanced at the window, rain falling hard. I so didn’t want to have to go outside. Our family owned three houses next to each other. One was the main house I grew up in, the next was Aunt Vicky’s house, and the third Clint, through Mrs. Hiragawa, bought last year so our growing family had room to expand.

    Melody and Pam had both borne our brother children. They were so lucky. I wanted to have his baby. Lee, my bratty half-sister, was pregnant, and so was my mom. They were both starting to show and it just was so unfair.

    On an impulse, I threw myself between my two half-sisters. I snuggled between their naked bodies, wiggling like a child between her parents. I breathed in their perfume. They both smelled so good, sweet and flowery. Melody smiled at me, turning onto her side, her round breasts swaying before me, her thick, dusky nipples suddenly right before my face.

    I pushed up my glasses as I stared at her nub.

    “What’s up, Cupcake?” Melody asked as Pam did the same thing, her round breasts jiggling on the other side. She had darker nipples, a rich brown that made my mouth water. “You look so pensive.”

    “I just want to have Clint’s baby!” I said, kicking my legs as I lay between them, my thighs brushing their legs. “It’s not fair! I want his baby so badly. You both had his daughters. And they’re so beautiful. I just want to have his baby and love him or her!”

    “You’ll get your chance,” Melody said, her hand resting on my belly. She slid it up my body, sending a wave of heat through me. My sister reached my breast, rubbing my hard nipple. “Just be patient, Cupcake.”

    “Easy for you to say,” I muttered. “You’ve already had his daughter. And Christie’s so beautiful. I just want to have one of his beautiful children!”

    “You will,” Pam added, her hand sliding up and down my left thigh. Tingles raced up my skin, making my pussy tingle. My toes curled and wiggled as my pussy grew juicier and juicier. “When Clint says it’s time. If every woman in his family gets pregnant at the same time, people will ask question.”

    “People already ask questions,” I muttered. “I’ve heard the rumors. Half the school thinks I’m already fucking Clint. They’re fine with it. Incest is spreading! Everyone secretly loves it! I just want to have his baby!”

    I knew I sounded petulant, but I just didn’t care.

    Then Pam’s hand reached my shaved pussy. My Japanese half-sister’s smile transformed from a supportive to a naughty smile as she rubbed my hot flesh. Tingles raced through my body. I let out a little whimper as she rubbed at my plump vulva, stimulating my tight slit. Her finger parted my folds, stroking my inner petals.

    And my clit.

    “You’ll get your baby, Cupcake,” Melody said, her fingers rolling my nipple between them, adding more tingles.

    I let out little moans. Their touch felt so nice. My head turned, staring at Melody’s nipple right before me. That dusky nub beckoned. I licked my lips and then latched on. I engulfed it, loving the feel of it in my mouth. My cheeks hollowed, and I nursed.

    Melody’s creamy breast milk squirted into my mouth. I savored the sweet, hot treat spilling into my life. I suckled away, my frustration melting. It was so relaxing nursing from a breast. Especially my sister’s breast. I gulped down her milk. I loved how it felt in my mouth, how it coated my tongue and teeth. The flavor was so delicious, sweeter than normal milk, with a cantaloupe flavor that added an exciting delight to it.

    I gulped it down as I suckled with such hunger. Pam snuggled closer to me, her fingers sliding faster and faster up and down my slit, brushing my clit, stroking my petals. Her nipple brushed my cheek as I suckled hard.

    A shiver ran through me.

    I released Melody’s nipple, turned my head, and latched onto Pam’s, my glasses shifting on my nose. She let out such a soft sigh, her slanted eyes squeezing closed as her milk squirted into my mouth. She tasted similar to Melody, that same sweet and rich delight. It was so subtle, hard to quantify, but she had a melony flavor to it that made my pussy clench hard, her fingers stimulating my snatch.

    “Mmm, Cupcake, don’t you just feel better,” Melody asked, her fingers rolling my nipple between them, making me tremble and whimper about Pam’s nub.

    “I think so,” Pam said. “She’s getting all warm and juicy in her cute cunny.”

    Her finger rubbed on my clit. She concentrated there, circling it, making me squirm and moan. I suckled as hard as I could about her nub, her milk squirting into my mouth. I suckled with such delight as she rubbed my bud, sending sparks shooting through me. I let out such whimpers of delight, savoring the pleasure she gave me.

    Melody’s hand suddenly shot down from my breast to shove between my thighs, joining Pam. Melody didn’t rub my clit or stroke my pussy lips. Instead, she shoved her digits deep into my cunt. I whimpered about Pam’s nub as my sister’s digits filled my snatch. She pumped them in and out of me, making me squirm and undulate on the bed.

    My mouth popped off Pam’s nipple. “Oh, I… I… You’re both so amazing! I want to have breast milk! I want to nurse Clint and you and my baby!”

    “You will, Cupcake!” purred Melody, pumping her fingers in and out of my snatch. Such pleasure rippled through me. “Mmm, your hot, little cunny will be bred by our brother.”

    “Yes!”

    My mouth engulfed Melody’s nipple. I suckled with such passion. I shivered and writhed, my pussy clenching down on Melody’s fingers while my clit absorbed the wonderful massage Pam gave me. I nursed with such enthusiasm, the creamy treats pouring down my throat and warming my belly.

    The pleasure built and built within me. The heat from the milk in my stomach melted down to my pussy stimulated by my two sisters. Their fingers stirred up such passion in my flesh. My hands twitched. They reached out, sliding down my sister’s bellies and shoving between their thighs.

    Pam had a thick, black bush, her pubic hair so silky beneath my fingers before I found her juicy snatch. She let out a moan as I jammed my digits deep into her snatch. My other hand found Melody’s shaved snatch, stroking her wet pussy lips, making her moan and gasp.

    I penetrated her pussy, too.

    “Ooh, Cupcake,” Melody moaned as I matched the thrust of her fingers into my pussy. Such juicy sounds filled the air. “Mmm, yes, yes, you have such delicate fingers.”

    “So delicate,” Pam moaned, her pussy clenching down so hard on my digits. “Oh, yes, that so nice.”

    My mouth popped off of Melody’s nipple. “Let’s all have yummy orgasms!” I gasped before turning my head and latching onto Pam’s.

    Her sweeter milk tasted so wonderful inside my mouth.

    “That’s the spirit, Cupcake,” Melody purred, her fingers pumping faster inside my snatch.

    I shivered, my clit absorbing Pam’s stroking fingers. Sparks showered through my pussy, my hot flesh clenching down on Melody’s thrusting digits. Such delight surged through me, meeting the warmth I drank from Pam’s breast.

    My fingers pumped faster and faster in both of my sisters’ pussies. I loved the different feel of their silky depths. They were both hot and juicy, but tight and hotter in different places. I loved their wet heat about my digits as I nursed from Pam’s breast.

    “Oh, Cupcake,” moaned Melody. “Ooh, work those fingers faster. I want to cum on those cute, little fingers.”

    My mouth popped off Pam’s nipple, her creamy flavor lingering on my tongue. “I’ll make you both cum!”

    My fingers curled inside my sisters’ cunts. I latched onto Melody’s dusky nipple and suckled so hard as I searched for their special spots. Melody sucked in a sharp breath as her milk squirted into my nursing mouth. Then Pam whimpered, her cunt clenching down hard on my fingers.

    I found them. I attacked their G-spots.

    Pam massaged my clit so hard, her fingers dancing on my clit. Pleasure zapped through me. My body trembled, my toes curling. I moaned about Melody’s nipple as I suckled as hard as I could, gulping down that creamy treat. My fingers massaged their G-spots in their juicy snatches as they pleasured me.

    My pussy tightened on Melody’s fingers. My orgasm built and built. Both my sisters gasped and whimpered, trembling. Their passion sang through the bedroom as their cunts grew so hot and juicy. Their cream flowed, staining my fingers. My thumbs swept through Pam’s thick bush and Melody’s shaved twat to find their clits.

    I massaged them.

    “Cupcake!” Melody gasped, such passion in her voice. She trembled on the bed beside me. Her cunt convulsed about my fingers. “Oh, you’re just so sweet!”

    Her fingers jammed deep into me. My body spasmed so hard. I sucked in a deep breath as Pam’s fingers stimulated my clit. My two sisters’ touches combined with the delight of nursing from Melody’s breast. Hearing Melody’s orgasm set me off.

    My pleasure detonated in the depths of my cunt. My pussy spasmed hard about Melody’s fingers. My mouth popped off her nipple. I whimpered out my pleasure as my head snapped to my left and found Pam’s waiting nub.

    I latched on.

    “Alicia!” Pam gasped. Her pussy clenched down on my fingers. Then her flesh spasmed about my digits.

    All three of us gasped and shuddered, moaning out our shared, incestuous passion. We reveled in our lesbian love. I gulped down such sweet breast milk as the ecstasy washed out of my snatch and flowed through my body and into my mind. Such delight burst inside of me.

    Stars exploded across my vision. I whimpered around the hard nub in my mouth. My sisters’ cunts spasmed so hard about my digits. My cunny convulsed on Melody’s. Pam’s fingers rubbed so wonderfully on my clit, stimulating me, sending more and more rapture surging through my body.

    I loved my sisters so much.

    “Cupcake! You little minx!” Melody’s breasts heaved as she sucked in her breath.

    I gave a final suck on her nipple as my pleasure peaked in me. My pussy convulsed a last time on her. My mouth popped off her nub as I whimpered and mewled. I felt so warm and wonderful now. My fingers slipped out of my sisters’ pussies. Their bodies cuddled up against me. My eyes closed.

    “Our brother will breed you, Alicia,” Pam crooned as she stroked my pigtail.

    I let out a little sigh. My orgasm buzzed through my body. I felt so secure between them. I let myself drift off into dreams of having my brother’s babies. Cradling them to my girlish breasts, suckling them, loving them.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    “I wouldn’t mind getting bred by your brother,” Stefani said as I passed the open bathroom door the next morning. I paused and pushed up my glasses, glancing in at my older sister Zoey, the bustiest member of the family, and her girlfriend, Stefani. They were lesbians who worked as strippers and loved getting fucked by Clint.

    If Melody and Pam were like my big brother’s wives, then Zoey and Stefani were his mistresses. Only everyone knew about it.

    “We could start our own family, Zoey,” Stefani continued, hugging my sister from behind. “You’d look so cute with a pregnant belly.”

    “You’re just going baby mad,” Zoey said. “I’m not ready to have stretch marks. We’re making good money stripping. So why ruin it?”

    Stefani, a redhead with such beautiful dimples, nuzzled into Zoey’s ear, brushing back her brassy hair. Her hands slid up and cupped my older sister’s large, pillowy breasts. Every member of my family had tits but me. Zoey squeezed those lush mounds as she purred, “You’d look so hot nursing your brother.”

    “And nursing you?” Zoey asked, squirming in her girlfriend’s embrace.

    “Oh, that would be hot, too.” Stefani gave a wicked giggle. “Besides, it would be so hot getting bred by him. Having his cum spilling into our cunts.”

    “We get that all the time,” Zoey said, shivering as Stefani rolled her nipples.

    “But without us being on the pill?” she asked. “Without us having any protection? Imagine his sperm wigging up inside of us, reaching our egg.”

    I let out a groan as I shivered. I took my birth control pill this morning. I didn’t want to. I sucked in a deep breath, about to march downstairs and eat breakfast before going to college, when Stefani added, “Those two lesbians are pregnant.”

    I froze.

    “Clint’s firing silver bullets. Imagine one of those firing into our cunts, Zoey.”

    “What lesbians?” I asked. “You mean Juana and Carmelita? They’re pregnant? But… But… Clint only fucked Juana once!”

    “Yep,” Stefani said, giving me a glance. “Both of them are pregnant. They were all excited next door. We’re going to need more nursery space now with four children on the way for Clint.”

    “More babysitting for us,” Zoey sighed.

    “You love taking care of those cute babies,” Stefani said. “Don’t deny it.”

    My sister smiled, something almost motherly.

    I just let out a shriek. Juana and Carmelita? Clint only fucked her once as her price for his help in dominating her older sister. And Carmelita, well, Clint had fucked her a few times, using the submissive lesbian because it made Juana so wet whoring out her sister-slave. But Juana… I darted away, my pigtails flying behind me, my cute, girlish skirt swirling about my thighs clad in my white tights.

    I couldn’t believe it.

    “There’s my princess,” Clint said when I flounced down at the dinner table.

    I just muttered something as Mom bustled in the kitchen with Aunt Vicky and Mrs. Hiragawa, cooking breakfast.

    “Morning, Cupcake,” Melody said, giving me a kiss on the forehead before sitting down beside Clint.

    “Sup, Master,” Lee grinned at me as she burst in, holding her stomach. You could just make out her baby bump. She wore a tight top just to show off that she was bred. She sat down beside me, her breasts jiggling without a bra to constrain them. “I am starving.”

    I wanted to be starving and having to eat for two. I rubbed my stomach and sighed. “You’re going to be a father again, big brother.”

    Clint glanced at me, his eyes widening. “You?”

    That look of shock made me squirm. Did he not want me bred? “No, Juana and her sex slave. You knocked them both up.”

    “Go, Master!” Lee shouted. “Now you just have to knock up those cute twins.”

    Kimiko and Minako, a pair of Japanese twins, had just moved in down the street. Clint had spent all day yesterday fucking them while I was bored and horny at home. He had such an Asian fetish, and Lee was so happy that she befriended our new neighbors and seduced them into fucking our brother.

    She glowed as Clint smiled. My brother wanted to breed two girls that weren’t me. This was so unfair. I let out an angry huff, folding my arms before me. I glowered at the table as Melody and Pam both teased Clint for knocking up the lesbians. No one paid any attention to me at all. My big brother didn’t even notice that I wanted to be bred by him. That I wanted his cock spurting in me, breeding me.

    I kicked my legs beneath the table. When my scrambled eggs and bacon were set before me by Mom, I attacked them with such ferocity. Every woman Clint fucked got pregnant but me. I wanted his baby so bad I could just scream.

    On the drive to our college, I sat in the back, my face pressed against the cold glass, my breath fogging on it. Kyle drove us with Melody riding shotgun. Lee sat between me and Pam in the backseat, babbling about Kimiko and Minako and how cute they were together.

    How cute could a pair of twins really be? Big brother should have been fucking me all Sunday. I was his little princess.

    The moment Clint parked, I burst out of the car and raced towards the college, my light-brown pigtails flying behind me. It was so not fair. I wanted to scream out, not caring that anyone noticed my frustration.

    “Alicia!” a bright voice called out.

    My friend, Jenny, darted up. She was also pregnant, bred by her older brother James. She had light-brown hair held back from her face by a pink headband and wore cute, girlish clothes like me. She wasn’t showing her pregnancy yet, but she had such a glow about her.

    “Hey, Jenny,” I said, falling in beside her.

    “Bad weekend?”

    I shrugged and muttered again.

    “You know, I can’t understand Mutterese,” Jenny said brightly. She nudged my arm.

    “It’s nothing,” I said. “Just… I want to have my brother’s baby so badly. You are so lucky that James bred you.”

    She put her arm around me. “You’re so young. You don’t have to rush into it.”

    “I’m the same age as you!” I protested. “And you’re pregnant. Why can’t I be? You don’t have to share your brother with every woman that crosses his path.”

    “I thought you liked being part of his harem,” Jenny said. “That you enjoy playing with other girls and licking his cum out of their pussies. I mean… I like licking James’s cum out of our mother’s snatch.”

    “I do!” I said. “But…” I let out a frustrated moan. “It’s just… Ugh, I have to get to my English class. I’m just jealous. I’ll be fine.”

    “We’ll talk at lunch, okay?” Jenny asked.

    “Yeah, yeah,” I said, my hips shifting from side-to-side. “I’m just horny. It’s almost the middle of my cycle.”

    “And that’s making you baby crazy?”

    I nodded my head. “Yeah.” I took a deep breath. “You’re right. There’s plenty of time. He just wants to space out our pregnancies, and I’m being a spoiled child.”

    “Well, you are his princess. He does like to spoil you.”

    “I am his princess,” I said, lifting my head and smiling. “Thank you, Jenny.”

    She gave me a smile.

    I darted off, feeling better as I settled into English class. I didn’t glance over at Leyla who sat two seats down from me. She had turned into a complete slut over the last three weeks. She used to be this demure, Muslim girl who always wore a headscarf and didn’t show any flesh, now her dusky tits were almost falling out of her top. Twice, every guy at our college had gangbanged her and her three friends. Lee claimed they were all whores.

    She had such a big grin on her face as she sat in class, that just-fucked look. I wonder who she screwed? From the sounds of it, any guy in school could be her lover. Her close friend, Kimmie, sat beside her, also a slut. They giggled when our teacher, Mr. Ferguson walked in. I frowned at the man and…

    He looked like he just got laid, too. Had Leyla fucked him?

    What a complete tramp.

    I suffered through my classes and then headed to the cafeteria. Clint hadn’t invited me to Aunt Vicky’s classroom today. He didn’t take me in there every day—he had my other sisters and my aunt to enjoy, too—so I joined Jenny at the lunch table. She grinned at me.

    “Hi,” I said as I sat down across from her .

    Before she could answer, Lee appeared. She almost jumped onto the bench beside me, landing on her knees and leaning over the table. Her black hair, cut short in a pixyish bob, swayed about her mischievous face. “You would not believe what I heard.

    “What?” I asked my older half-sister. She was nineteen, like me, but had a few months on me.

    “You would not believe who is pregnant?” Lee said. She had her hands clasped before me.

    I let out a groan. Someone else was pregnant?

    “Oh, yeah, Leyla,” Jenny said, shifting on her seat. “It’s all over school.”

    “Leyla?” I gasped. “That skank!”

    “Who do you think knocked her up?” Lee asked, such glee in her voice. “You know her dad pimps her out. And both her brothers have fucked her at the same time. That’s how the first gangbang was kicked off. Ooh, I got so hot and bothered watching them fuck while Master seduced her mother. He fucked her up the ass during the gangbang.”

    “Wow,” Jenny said. “Mrs. Umayyah?”

    “And I wouldn’t be surprised if Coach Young’s daughter gets a bun planted in the oven the way I heard them going at it on Friday,” Lee added. “He owes Clint big time for his advice on getting into her panties. He should let my Master take a poke at her once she’s good and bred.”

    I let Lee’s words roll over me. Everyone was getting pregnant but me. Even the sluttiest girl at my college. It was so not fair. I let out a shriek. I couldn’t take it any longer. I needed to be bred right this minute.

    Lee blinked at me as I bounced to my feet. “Alicia?”

    I ignored her and darted off, my pigtails flying behind me. My big brother would spoil me! He would breed me! He would knock up my cute cunny! I wanted his babies! Nothing would stop me from getting what I wanted!

    I ran so fast through the halls, my pigtails flying behind me. My footsteps thudded through the empty hallways. I found the stairs and darted up them. I reached the second floor in a flash and darted to Aunt Vicky’s History classroom. Clint used it as his private fuck palace. He would be in there like he was during every lunch break fucking someone.

    Today, he would fuck me!

    I grabbed the door knob, twisted, and burst into the classroom. A girl whimpered in delight as I stared at Clint’s naked ass flexing as he plowed into his lover. Feminine, pale-olive thighs wrapped tight about his waist. I almost thought he was fucking Pam until I noticed the second Japanese girl perched on the first’s face.

    Kimiko and Minako.

    I didn’t know which one was being fucked and which one was getting her pussy licked by the other. They were identical, both petite beauties who were my height and with tits a little larger than mine. They had thick, black bushes and sleek, silky hair. The twin grinding on her sister’s mouth gasped in shock, her hands flying up to cover the tits I really couldn’t see because Clint was in the way.

    My brother looked over his shoulder at me, not missing a beat as he drove his cock over and over into the Japanese slut’s pussy. He had such a handsome face, so much like our dead father’s. Chiseled chin, dark eyes that smoldered with strength, short hair. His back rippled with muscles. He played sports and worked around the houses, keeping him in great shape.

    And that ass… It was such a yummy ass. I wanted to grab it.

    “Is something wrong, Princess?” Clint asked. I could see his balls thwacking into the slut’s thick bush.

    “Yes, something is wrong!” I darted to him, racing past the desks. “I want to be bred right now! I’m not waiting one second longer.”

    Clint arched an eyebrow at me as I stopped beside him. The twin sister riding the other’s mouth still had her hands covering her boobs. Her round face contorted in pleasure, her twin licking at her hairy twat. Her delicate lip quivered. The other twin moaned into her sister’s snatch as Clint plowed into her hard.

    “Right now, big brother!” I said, stamping my foot. I seized his arm, tugging on him. “Stop fucking that skank and fuck your little princess! I want to be bred! It’s not fair that every other girl is getting pregnant! You’re going to knock up Minako and Kimiko before me!”

    “What?” the twin covering her tits gasped. “You’re going to breed us?”

    “Oh, yes, Minako,” the one on top moaned. And I swear she started grinding on her twin sister’s face harder.

    “Stop fucking her right now, big brother!” I hissed, pulling so hard on him. My glasses slipped on my nose as I did, groaning and heaving to get him to stop. “I want to be bred.”

    “Want to?” Clint asked, a dangerous note in his flat voice. He gave me a look.

    I swallowed. But I wouldn’t back down. I gave him a piercing look. “Yes. You are going to breed me right now, big brother.”

    He stopped thrusting in Minako’s cunt. Then he ripped his dick out of her. I grinned, my pussy tingling in delight. My hands went to my blouse to unbutton my cute top when I noticed the darkness building in Clint’s expression. His eyes bored down on me.

    “Have you forgotten how good, little sisters are supposed to act?” he asked, that dangerous note growing in his voice.

    I trembled, swallowed. “I… I…”

    “Good little sisters don’t make demands of their big brothers,” Clint said. He seized my arm, pulling me closer. “They obey their big brothers. Love their big brothers. Treasure their big brothers.”

    “But…” My lower lip quivered. “I want your baby, big brother. Please.”

    “You could have tried asking instead of marching in here, ruining Minako and Kimiko’s fun, and making demands like a spoiled brat.” His grip tightened on my arm. “Like Lee.”

    I flushed. “I’m sorry, big brother. I’ll be good. You don’t have to punish me. I just… I just want it so badly.”

    “You need to be punished.” He pulled me between Minako’s thighs and bent me over the desk, pushing my face right into her hairy twat. She had a tangy musk, her juices leaking out of her. “Apologize to her.”

    “I’m sorry, Minako,” I said to the girl who continued licking her twin sister’s pussy.

    I nuzzled against Minako’s silky bush. Her ticklish pubic hair rubbed on my lips a moment before I found her pussy. I shuddered as my tongue licked out, sliding through her hot folds. Minako moaned into her twin sister’s pussy.

    “She likes your apology,” Kimiko said, her hands sliding off her breasts, exposing them. The Japanese girl’s pale-olive cheeks darkened with a blush as she squirmed on her twin’s licking mouth.

    I kept apologizing as Clint flipped up my skirt. His strong hands gripped my ass, making me shudder. My tongue flailed through Minako’s pussy, drinking her tangy cream. My hips wiggled as my big brother squeezed my rump, sending such incestuous delight surging through me.

    Then he pulled down my tights. I whimpered as he exposed my naked rump and shaved pussy. I could feel my big brother’s eyes on my girlish cunny as he rolled my tights down my thighs and bunched them around my knees. I felt so exposed to him. Excitement beaded on my pussy, the subtle air currents in the classroom caressing my twat and making me shiver.

    I moaned into Minako’s pussy, jamming my tongue into her hot depths. I swirled through them, licking her like she did to her twin sister’s snatch. Kimiko moaned as she watched Clint fondle my naked rump now. I clenched my pussy, aching to feel his cock penetrate me.

    He always spoiled me. I was his little princess. He loved—

    CRACK!

    I yelped at the pain exploding across my rump. My eyes widened in realization. “Big brother!”

    He spanked me.

    “You’ve been a bad little sister,” Clint said, his hand rubbing at my stinging ass, soothing away the pain he just gave me. “Haven’t you?”

    “I…” Tears beaded in my eyes. “Yes, big brother. I shouldn’t have been such a brat. I’m not Lee. I’m so sorry.”

    “Keep apologizing to Minako while you take your punishment, Princess.”

    I shuddered, wigging my rear against his strong hand, the stinging almost entirely gone. I dove my tongue back into Minako’s tangy depths, swirling around through her folds. Clint’s cock had been fucking her, and then he pulled out of her because of me.

    That was so mean of me to interrupt them. She didn’t get to cum on my big brother’s amazing cock. Every girl deserved that joy on occasion. I just wanted to be selfish and have him all to myself. Juices ran down my thighs as I waited for the next spanking, whimpering into Minako’s tangy twat.

    She groaned and shuddered, humping against me. Her silky bush rubbed on my chin and cheeks. She felt so hot and naughty against me. It made my entire body buzz in delight. My heart thudded in my chest. I just had to lick her. Devour her. I had to make her cum. It was only fair after all.

    My tongue fluttered faster through her cunt while my fingers found her clit. I rubbed her little bud and—

    CRACK!

    I yelped, my entire body bucking as Clint’s hand smacked hard onto my other butt-cheek. My pussy clenched, forcing out more juices to trickle down my thighs. The pain stung through my rear. I whimpered. I wasn’t like Lee. I didn’t get off on being spanked.

    SMACK!

    “Big brother!” I moaned.

    “Ooh, yes, spank the naughty girl,” Kimiko moaned, grinding her cunt on Minako’s licking mouth. “She was so bad! Minako was so enjoying your cock, Clint-san.”

    “Yes, Minako was,” Minako moaned. “Minako was so close to cumming on that big dick. Minako’s cauldron was about to boil.”

    “I’ll make it boil,” I promised as I rolled her clit between my thumb and forefinger.

    She shivered and whimpered. The sounds were so sexy and—

    CRACK!

    I gasped again. The pain surged through me. Fighting back tears, I flailed my tongue through Minako’s pussy lips, teasing her, concentrating on pleasing her and not on the burning heat throbbing through my butt-cheeks. I would make her cum as an—

    SMACK!

    I whimpered louder, my pussy squeezing down so hard. My hips danced back and forth, the pain burning through me. I squeezed my eyes shut, pressing my face tighter into Minako’s pussy. Her silky bush rubbed on my cheeks, her legs brushing my glasses. They slid up my nose as she squirmed, her moans growing throatier and throatier into Kimiko’s pussy.

    “Oh, yes, onee-chan,” groaned Kimiko. “Yes, yes, yes, make me cum.”

    “Minako will onee-sama,” Minako moaned, her thighs squeezing tight about my head. “Minako is about to cum, too.”

    I rubbed hard on her clit.

    CRACK!

    I groaned into Minako’s pussy. She let out a squealing moan of delight. Her body bucked, her firm titties jiggling before me. She cried out into her sister’s pussy as juices squirted into my mouth. I drank them down while my ass burned so hot. Kimiko shuddered atop Minako, the other twin’s body bucking.

    They both were cumming.

    “Damn, that is hot,” Clint moaned. “Seeing your red ass, Princess, and a pair of Japanese twins cumming.”

    “Uh-huh,” I moaned, my pussy burning as much as my ass. The pain and itching need swirled through my nethers. My hips rocked from side-to-side as I kept licking and tonguing Minako’s bushy twat. Her pubic hair tickled my chin and cheeks while her tangy musk filled my every inhalation.

    She smelled so good. Tasted so good.

    I shoved my tongue deep into her spasming twat, stimulating her, wanting to give her more pleasure. My butt-cheeks clenched, anticipating Clint’s next punishing spanking as I pleasured the Japanese girl with my eager tongue. I was such a brat for ruining her fun. I deserved—

    I gasped out in shock.

    Clint didn’t spank me.

    He fucked me.

    “Big brother!” I groaned as his cock filled my little cunny. His girth spread me open, my toes curling in my cute Mary Janes. I wiggled my hips, stirring my snatch around his dick as he filled me up. “Yes!”

    “My beautiful princess,” he groaned as he sank into my twat. “Alicia, you are so hot! Getting spanked made your pussy so tight!”

    “I’m so sorry, big brother!” I moaned. “Thank you for fucking me! For forgiving me!”

    “Always!” He drew back his cock. “I can’t stay mad at my princess.”

    Such joy surged through me. I licked and tongued Minako’s pussy, wanting to give her another orgasm while my big brother fucked my pussy so hard. He worked his dick in and out of my sheath. I wiggled my hips, meeting his thrusts. His crotch smacked into my burning ass, sending stinging reminders of my punishment washing through my body.

    My pussy clenched down on his dick every time.

    Kimiko squirmed and moaned on her sister’s mouth, working towards another orgasm. She grasped Minako’s nipples, pulling on those dark-brown nubs. She twisted them, stretching out Minako’s tits, making my own nipples throb against my blouse.

    “Oh, onee-sama,” moaned Minako, her body shuddering. “Yes, yes, you spoil Minako.”

    “Mmm, and you lick my pussy so good, onee-chan!” Kimiko purred, her round face twisting with pleasure. “And Alicia-chan, lick my sister’s pussy so good. Make her cum and cum. She needs it so much.”

    “Uh-huh,” I panted, loving her Japanese accent. It grew so thick as she squirmed on her sister’s mouth, rubbing her silky bush on Minako’s face.

    Incest was so beautiful to watch. And to experience.

    My pussy clenched down over and over on my big brother’s dick. He thrust it so hard into me. I whimpered, flailing my tongue through Minako’s pussy, stirring her up just the way my big brother’s cock stirred up my pussy. He had me squirming and gasping. My eyes were so wide as I wiggled my hips from side-to-side.

    Every thrust swelled my orgasm. My cunny welcomed his incestuous shaft into my depths. He filled me up with his large cock. Waves of tingling pleasure raced through my body every time he buried into my snatch.

    His balls smacked into my clit. That added delicious sparks of rapture to surge through me. I moaned and shuddered, plunging my tongue in and out of Minako’s tangy pussy, fucking her like my tongue was a mini-cock. I experienced the silkiness of her sheath, her juices running down my chin to my throat.

    “Princess!” Clint grunted, his voice so strained. “Work those hips. Mmm, you’re such a good little sister. You give your big brother just what he needs.”

    “Tight pussy!” Minako moaned. “Ooh, fuck Alicia-chan’s snatch. She’s eating me out so hard, Clint-san.”

    “She’s such a loving girl,” Clint grunted, driving his cock even harder into me.

    My body rocked to his thrusts, such joy surging through me from his praise. I wanted to make my big brother happy always. I wanted to please him with my body. To give him such pleasure. I wanted him to enjoy me over and over again.

    I wanted him to love me. To breed me. My pussy clenched down on his dick as he thrust so hard into me. I whimpered into Minako’s cunt, my orgasm about to overwhelm me. I squeezed my eye shut as my body trembled.

    “Big brother,” I moaned into Minako’s snatch, rubbing my face through her silky bush as I licked her. “Cum in me! Breed me, big brother!”

    “Oh, yes, breed Alicia-chan!” groaned Kimiko. “Breed your cute, little sister, Clint-san!”

    “Yes!” he growled, thrusting his dick so hard into me. His heavy balls smacked me.

    My clitoris absorbed the impact and exploded with sparks of rapture. I squealed as the delight surged me. My orgasm wracked my body. My fingers rubbed so hard on Minako’s clit as my cunny writhed about my big brother’s cock.

    Incestuous ecstasy reached my mind. Stars burst across my vision. I loved it. I drank it in as Clint thrust so hard into my convulsing depths. My hot cunny writhed about his dick, massaging him, eager for his cum to spill into my fertile depths.

    “Breed me, big brother!” I howled. “Please, please, breed me!”

    “Princess!” he grunted.

    And then that wonderful moment happened. My brother rammed his dick all the way into my spasming cunny. His hot jizz spurted. It splashed against my cervix. It spilled around his shaft, making me tremble and moan. I closed my eyes shut, drinking in the pleasure surging through my body. It felt so good. So amazing.
    My big brother’s cock unloaded into me with all his fertile seed. My second orgasm slammed through my body. My head snapped up from Minako’s pussy. My fingers pinched her clit as rapture boiled out of my pussy and throughout my body.
    “Big brother!” I screamed.
    “My cute little sister!” he growled. “Goddamn, your pussy is so tight!”
    I milked out all his cum as the twin sisters moaned and gasped. Kimiko leaned down, taking my place licking at her sister’s pussy. Minako groaned and gasped, the pair squirming together. I watched them while my spasming cunny savored my big brother’s dick spilling the last drops of incestuous jizz into me.

    My entire body buzzed in delight, as Clint scooped me up in his arms. He cradled me, his spunk running out of my pussy. I shuddered, my legs kicking, stretching out my white tights bunched around my knees. He sat down on a desk, holding me on his lap.

    I stared up at his handsome face, seeing the love in his dark eyes. My arms snaked around his neck, pulling him down. He didn’t fight me. He gave me what I craved. His lips met mine. The kiss felt almost as amazing as my orgasm.

    My cunny clenched, swimming in his seed. My big brother’s seed. Our tongues dueled. Our lips worked together. I loved him so much. I just couldn’t wait to have his baby. I wanted it right now, but I couldn’t make demands.

    I had to be a good little sister.

    I squirmed, my ass burning, making me shift on his dick. His cock throbbed against my stinging rump, still hard. Still able to fuck. I whimpered into the kiss, clinging to him, loving being in my big brother’s arms.

    He broke the kiss. “You can stop taking the pill, Princess.”

    I blinked. It took me a moment to fully understand what that meant. “Big brother!” I squealed when I did and rained kisses on his face. “Thank you, big brother!”

    I loved him so much. And now he would breed me. He would give me a baby. We were going to have so much sex!

    I loved being his nubile and cute little sister!

    To be continued…


  • Blonde Mom Fucks Black Babysitter Pt. 1.

    Font size : +


    This series will include the babysitter fucking mom with a strapon.

    Like so many times before Loren Wright had picked up Alex her babysitter. Loren was a 32 year old single mom, but still gorgeous with shoulder length blonde hair, a slim tight body and a perky ass that didn’t show a hint of sag. She also had firm breasts that were small still firm and round. Loren was also a lesbian so didn’t mind giving her babysitter a ride as the fourteen year old was so hot Loren got a thrill stilling next to her on the drive back to her place. Alex was tall for her age and wore her hair short which showed off her graceful, long neck. There was something confident, almost dangerous about Alex that excited Loren.

    A week before she had helped Loren on an outing to the local pool. Loren could hardly take her eyes off Alex in her blue bikini, how it clung to every curve on her young body. Alex seemed to relish in her sexiness, as if she knew that many eyes were on her as she walked to and from the pool. Alex was very affectionate with her young daughter Tatum and a somewhat guilty thrill rushed through Lauren when she saw the two girls hugging and splashing in the pool.

    Tonight as Alex got into the car Loren almost gasped as she saw what Alex was wearing: supper tight short shorts and a tiny tank top that exposed her tight flat tummy.

    After she buckled up, Alex gave Loren a hot sexy look and said, “Uh, Loren do you think you could turn the air conditioning off, it’s kind of cool?” the girl thrust her chest out as she did this, and her small round tities were on full display her nipples stiff against the white tank top.

    As Loren shut the AC down she realized she was staring at her babysitter’s round perky breasts. Alex was black, her skin a rich mocha color and one of the most beautiful girls Loren had ever seen. As she drove away Alex propped a bare foot on the dash board and began stroking her calf and thigh.

    “I shaved in the shower just now. I love the feel of my skin after I’ve shaved. It feels so…so sensual…all over “ Alex said in a low sexy voice as she ran her fingertips along her inner thigh and over the prominent slit in crotch of her skin tight shorts.

    All the way back to her home Loren stole glances at her hot little babysitter as she continued to stroke her long sexy legs and firm round thighs. In the shadows of the car Alex’s fingers seemed to linger at the crotch of her shorts for longer periods, stroking, playing. Tatum, Loren’s daughter was asleep when she left to pick up Alex and she told her to call mommy on the cell if she woke up. There had been no call.
    The moment they had both stepped over the threshold of the Loren’s home, Alex turned unexpectedly on the older woman, startling her when she pushed her up against the door that wasn’t even entirely shut yet. Loren gasped, shocked by the younger teen’s actions as she heard the latch click behind her and felt Alex’s smaller compact frame pressed flush to her.

    Alex leaned in and up on to the tips of her toes to nuzzle Loren’s ear as she gently cupped the other side of her face in her hand. “Loren you’re skin is so soft, you’re so beautiful…” said the petite teen. Her tone was so low and seductive; Loren was not certain she would have recognized it as Alex speaking, except she was looking right at her when the hot young girl spoke. Alex was so close to her now that when she inhaled she couldn’t help but take her scent in. She smelled of vanilla and strawberries.

    “What are you doing Alex?” She heard her own tone of voice had risen to a high startled squeak as Loren tried to maintain control of her breathing. Her body seemed to be responding of its own accord to Alex’s sudden nearness. Loren thrust her hips forward so her pussy pressing against the crotch of those tight shorts. She couldn’t help but turn her head down slightly, so the darker young woman she had only dared to dream of as a more than a babysitter had better access to her neck that she was currently kissing, licking and nibbling.

    “I, I want you Loren, and by the way you look at me I think you want me too…” Alex explained a little slur to her words grinning triumphantly against Loren’s fair skin as she felt the other woman relax into her young arms that were now stretching to wrap around her neck. “Do you want me to stop, Loren, do you?”

    When she began planting soft open mouthed kisses up the front of her throat, Loren’s brain seemed to short circuit, unable to focus on her surroundings- or even to pretend to process how excited the young girl’s touch was making her. With her mind spinning at the ache she felt in her lower belly and the moisture collecting on her cunt lips she just managed to whimper, “Please no.”

    Loren fully surrendered to her body’s will at the feel of one of Alex’s hands gripping the back of her neck gently, making the blonde’s pussy tingle. She sighed as she felt Alex’s fingers twine in her hair possessively before carefully pulling her face down so they could feel each other’s breathe on one another’s lips.

    Alex couldn’t believe she was doing this, ever since she had started babysitting for Loren she had dreamed of this moment. The hot black teen forced herself to meet Loren’s smoldering gaze. She had fantasized about kissing her for so long. Loren Wright was not what she would call a normal single mom. Her tall slender body was in perfect shape, in some ways Loren was the perfect image of everybody’s all American mom next door…a trait that seemed to turn the young black girl all even more.

    “Kiss me,” Alex whispered huskily relieved at not being rejected as she leaned up to take the much older woman’s lips in an almost domineering and hungry kiss.

    Loren met her kiss with equal vigor knowing this had been a long time coming for her. What confused and startled her was the young Alex making the first move. She had fantasized about the young girl so often, getting herself off looking at pictures she had taken of her, and now as Alex’s full soft lips melted against hers it almost seemed surreal.

    Even though Loren knew how dangerous this was she also had a sense that this felt remarkably right, she was still not entirely sure she was comfortable with the liberties the young teen gril seemed to be unable to stop herself from taking. She felt Alex’s right hand sliding down her back to grip her ass, pulling her in tighter to her own body, as she bent a knee grinding her hip bone against the tight crotch of Loren’s jeans. When she felt the felt the young girl’s lips part and her tongue brush her bottom lip something in the blonde brought her hurtling back to herself and she spun them around so she was now urgently pushing the teen girl against the door. Her own lips opened and she thrust her tongue Alex’s hot mouth exploring every bit of the warm wet cavity, tasting the mint gum she had been chewing and something intensely sweet that could only be Alex. “Mmmm…” Alex groaned as she felt the Loren take control.

    When they finally broke the kiss for some much needed oxygen Loren gazed down at her, near to panting now. “God-I want you. I want your hot little body. I want to eat your little cunt.” She said her voice thick with desire.

    Alex’s eyes seemed to roll back in her head a little right before they shut, as she leaned forward and down to press her cheek to Loren’s chest hearing the erratic excited beat of the mature woman’s heart. “I thought, I was so afraid-“

    “What?” Loren leaned down to kiss the soft curls on the girls’ head tenderly. She had wanted to run her fingers through those curls for so long. As she did just that with one hand her other was running lightly, soothingly down Alex’s spine. All this time she had no idea that Alex returned her feelings. “What did you think?”
    “I didn’t know why…I just couldn’t stop this-“Alex lifted her face to meet Loren’s eyes. “This feeling I had.”

    “I know I felt it too.” Loren moaned feeling an all encompassing fire growing in her entire body, angling the babysitter around again to steer her with down the hall toward her bedroom. “Come on, we’ll have to make sure not to wake up Tatum”

    Alex walked confidently backwards in her familiar surroundings amazed at how safe she felt with Loren guiding her. She gazed up into her eyes with unequivocal faith. She explicitly trusted that this mother had her…would not let her stumble. When she felt the back of her knees make contact with what was obviously the Loren’s bed in the room only dimly lit by the streetlights outside the window she glanced up at her shyly through thick lashes with a searching look on her face. “Loren?” she asked hesitantly distancing herself a bit by leaning back trying to allow her fuzzy head to regain some equilibrium.

    Loren caressed the back of Alex’s neck, cradling her cheek in the other hand as she gently tilted her head back and to the side a little so the moonlight illuminated her soft kindhearted expression so she could see the young girl’s eyes more clearly. She suddenly stilled her movements, as she took in the uncertain look in Alex’s eyes right before they shut and a troubled crease grew between her brows. “It’s alright Alex,” She said simply kissing one of her eyelids then the other, before moving up to press her cheek tenderly to her long desired lover’s temple barely able to believe she was finally able to hold her close like this. “I would never do anything to-“

    “Harm me.” Alex finished for the blonde, opening her desire darkened eyes to meet Loren’s ‘s piercing green ones and seemed to make a decision. Crossing her arms around her own torso and grabbing the hem of her tank to pull it up and over head she tossed it to the floor. Then she leaned backwards immediately reassured by Loren’s secure embrace lowering her gently to the bed as she laid down on the mattress and pulled the Loren down on top of her. “I’m not worried about that. I know you would never intentionally do anything to hurt me.”

    Loren leaned up on an elbow taking some of her weight off the girl’s petite body. Looking lovingly back into Alex’s eyes she used her free hand to stroke the young girl’s cheek. “Then what is it?”

    “I’m scared-I think I might be…” Alex barely managed to utter in a choked voice before stopping and forcing herself to calm down and gather her thoughts. There was so much she wanted to say right now and was terrified that no matter how she put it, it would come out sounding needy and overdramatic, “I like you.” She admitted in a small voice “A lot…maybe too much.”

    Loren inhaled sharply and froze in shock. She didn’t notice the clouding over of the girl’s features until she felt her own chest tightening with concern when she saw the moisture gathering in those seemingly bottomless engaging brown eyes she had been worshipping from afar for far too long. Even as she rushed to form a coherent thought she trembled at the woman’s heartfelt declaration, feeling as if her entire world just opened up a bit more, as if Alex’s words made it so there was more air in the room. Then she saw the terror in Alex’s nervous features growing exponentially right before she squeezed her eyes shut causing tears to stream down her cheeks.

    “Oh no…” She shook her head slowly, as if to deny any of Alex’s concerns realizing what the hot teen must think after she had taken so long to answer. Worriedly Loren ran her fingertip along the line of her jaw, loving how smooth and heated her skin was, with a completely open and ridiculously empathetic expression. Loren’s pale skin heated up to a deep red as she blushed, she couldn’t even believe what she was about to reveal. “Alex, please baby” she began “look at me.”

    Alex had never been one to be bothered by another’s opinion of her. She was a young teen, African American, and was certain that she was a lesbian. Loren was the first woman that made her heard and her pussy ache at the same time.

    “I like you too, way too much.” Loren offered with a brilliant smile. “I have ever since you started babysitting Tatum.”

    Alex matched her smile shyly, “Yeah?”

    “Oh Yeah.” Loren leaned down to kiss the full ruby lips she had dreamed about.

    “Mmmmm….” Alex moaned at the contact.

    Loren’s lips slid down over her chin never breaking contact as she moved down her neck to find the rapidly increasing pulse at the base of her throat. She opened her mouth pressing her lips against the spot and sucking hard. “Ohhh.” Alex cried feeling as if she had actually found nirvana.

    Loren smiled against her skin, “Does that feel good baby?”

    “So good…” Alex twined the fingers of one hand in her hair and wrapped her other arm around Loren’s waist pulling her closer. She sighed at the loss when Loren’s mouth left her neck but then arched her back and groaned loudly as she began to suckle her stiff little. “Oh Loren yes,” the young girl sighed.

    Loren reached down and unzipped the shorts. “Can I these off off?” She asked in a throaty voice.

    Alex’s hands found the buttons on Loren’s blouse “Only if I can remove this.”

    Loren lifted her torso so Alex could reach all the buttons and the shrugged her shoulders out of the shirt as Alex simultaneously lifted herself off the bed so her shorts could be pulled off.

    When they laid back down the Alex leaned up a little to press her lips to the supple skin she found between Loren’s breasts. “There are far too many layers of material between us.” She murmured.

    Loren crawled off the bed to stand up and looked back down at her new young lover. She watched Alex for a moment and seeing how vulnerable she looked laying there looking up at her.

    Alex was relieved that Loren slowly began taking off the rest of her own clothes first, she was not shy about her own body but felt a little overwhelmed with how much she had already exposed herself hot young teen. When Loren removed her panties and stood there naked before her Alex could only stare as her breath hitched at the beautiful way Loren’s pale skin flushed in the moonlight.

    Loren saw the want in Alex’s eyes and had to force herself to not pounce on her right there. Their eyes were locked as she took a deep breath and knelt on the floor between the young girls knee’s that were bent and hanging off the side of the bed. She took one of the Alex’s hands and pressed her lips to the palm her eyes never losing contact with Alex’s as she heard both of their breathing growing harsher in the otherwise silent room. She took Alex’s hand and pulled her up to a sitting position actually having to tip her head up a little to meet the girl’s dark eyes. “Alex…”

    Alex shivered at the low throaty tone Loren used to say her name. She reached out to take the Loren’s face in her hands and leaned in to lightly press her lips to Loren’s. She pulled back a little and then with a little sigh moved in again to kiss her hard their tongues wrapping around each other.

    Loren groaned as she fought her own instincts, forcing herself to let Alex take the lead.

    Alex whispered against her lips, “I want you so much,”

    Loren shook at those words; there was only so much self control a person could demonstrate in a situation like this. Groaning she cupped the back of Alex’s neck and pulled her in tighter sliding her tongue against her lower lip in askance. When she felt the young girl’s fuller lips part easily for her she gently pushed her tongue in to explore every bit of the warm wet cavity.

    Feeling Loren’s tongue move against her own made Alex whimper into Loren’s mouth, her hands moving now, one fisting in the long silky blonde hair the other moving from where it currently rested on her shoulder down the front of her chest, cupping a full pale breast and thrilling at the way the already stiffening nipple grew harder in her grasp.

    “Oh fuck yes,” Loren released Alex’s mouth with a loud moan.

    Alex felt Loren’s long fingers slide over the small soft paunch of her belly until her fingers slipped into the wet folds of the young girl’s cunt.

    “Oh Alex baby, your pussy is so wet,” sighed Loren.

    “Oh yes, for you Loren, oh when you touch me…oh fuck!” growled Alex.

    “Look at me hun, while I go inside you…” Loren said.

    “Oh yes, fu…ck me!” Alex groaned as Loren’s long finger entered her tight wet cunt in mid sentence.

    “Your little cunt is so tight just like I imagined it would be,” sighted Loren as she began pumping a finger in and out of Alex’s pussy.

    Loren let her thumb firmly graze over the top of Alex’s sensitive clit. The young girl’s entire body jerked upward.

    “Oh so sensitive…I can’t wait to suck on it!” said Loren peering into her babysitter’s eyes.

    Alex was rocking her hips to meet each thrust of Loren’s finger; she knew that she couldn’t hold out long with Loren pressing down harder on her clit.

    Then Loren was over her, straddling her smaller body on her hands and knees, not technically touching any part of her. “Move up further on the bed.”

    Alex trembled at the commanding but gentle words and quickly did as she was told laying her head on the pillows at the head of the bed…Loren’s bed.

    Loren followed looking deeply into the teen’s eyes as she lay down fully on top of her. They both made soft satisfied sounds as their breast’s pressed firmly against one another and the blonde straddled one of Alex’s thighs. One of Loren’s hands softly caressed Alex’s hips as she used the other to cup her cheek tenderly. “Tell me what you want baby girl…anything-“

    Alex’s hips jerked a little at the sincerity in Loren eyes and words. “Oh Loren,”

    Loren moved her lips down close to her ear. “Just tell me, I promise it will be alright.”

    Alex was shaking hard now, “I want you-your fingers back inside me, it felt so fucking good.”

    Loren noted with some satisfaction that hot teen’s voice was strangled and tense. She slipped her hand down the chocolate body. When she reached the top of one of her thighs she leaned up to look directly eyes, “Are you sure baby? You were so close to cumming”

    “Please Loren.” The begging tone in Alex’s voice decided for her as her hand slid between the upple thighs, gently cupping the tiny, hot, wet, cunt.

    Alex hummed her approval at the soft massage of her outer pussy lips and began to relax before her entire body twitched when she felt a single digit slip through her folds of her cunt.

    “Oh fuck little girl, I love how wet you are.” Loren groaned.

    Alex took a couple of quick gulps of air before confessing in a small voice, “Whenever you’re in the same room as me I get this way.”

    That was too much for Loren as she quickly leaned in to hungrily take her mouth in a passionate kiss at the same time easily slipping two fingers easily into the writhing girl she had lusted after for so long.

    Alex gasped as she felt herself finally being filled by the object of her desire. Their eyes locked as Loren paused making sure Alex was alright. When Alex looked up at her with such need and gave a small nod of encouragement the taller woman began to slowly stroke in and out of her soft warm cunt flesh. “Uhmmm…” Alex moaned beginning to move her hips down to meet the Loren’s thrusts. “Fuck you make my little cunt feel so good.”

    “Yeah it does.” Loren smiled sweetly down at her as she felt her lover’s inner cunt walls squeezing her fingers tightly as if she wanted to pull them into herself deeper. Loren began using her other hand to rapidly rub back and forth on the girl’s firm little clit.

    Loren moved to Alex’s ear again suckling her earlobe before whispering, “I want to make your little cunt come,”

    Alex’s entire body tensed at her proclamation. “Yes.”

    “How baby, tell me what makes you lose control.”

    “You.” Was Alex’s simple answer.

    Loren’s hand began to speed up the tempo of her the wet fingers bearing down on the young girls clit, while two fingers pounded in and out of the tight little cunt hole. Loren felt as if her very skin was on fire when Alex began to buck and writhe beneath her fingers, “Oh fuck yes, I’m going to cum so hard for you Loren, oh fuck I love you.”

    “I love you too Alex, give me your cum, give me your sweet black girl cum.”
    Alex felt herself fall over the edge at Loren’s words. Her entire body shook and convulsed as she lost herself in the warm shower of the cum that shot from her young cunt. Loren removed her fingers and placed her face at the entrance of the young girls churning cunt as cum sprayed all over her beautiful face. As Loren thrust her long tongue into the convulsing teen’s cunt. Alex came again and Loren licked and sucked it all into her waiting mouth.

    Eventually relaxed sensations that took over her body. When she finally came back to herself she looked up at Loren with disbelieving eyes.

    Loren’s cheeks were glistening with her come and were now colored bright red as she realized her slip in the heat of the moment. When she saw Loren’s searching look she quickly averted her eyes. “I- I’m sorry- I didn’t mean to- I mean you are a child…”

    Alex reached up with both hands turning the Loren’s face until their eyes met. They were both quiet for a moment before Alex spoke finally catching her breath. “You didn’t mean it?”

    Loren’s eyes widened at the disappointed expression filling the younger woman’s eyes. “No-I- I didn’t mean to pressure you, your –I’m- supposed to be the adult…”

    Alex smiled up at the Loren’s struggle in expressing herself, “I love you Loren, and I won’t rest until I fuck you as good as you did me.”

    Loren sighed, feeling her juices drip from her cunt onto her pale thighs.


  • AFTER-SCHOOL DELIGHTS

    Font size : +


    I remember one teacher that I would love to have done this with, but sadly that never happened – the story is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental. It has turned out to be a long story, so if you are looking for particular themes, you will find the domination and submission in the first and last parts, and the first-time and virginity in the middle part (after the row of asterisks), but I hope you will enjoy the whole story.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2012

    Our eyes cross occasionally, so fleetingly that no one else in the classroom would notice it. But Miss Harper will have seen the flash of desire in mine, she will have experienced that delightful electric tingle down between her legs from the knowledge of our secret shared – and from the anticipation of what will happen after school today!

    No one else in the class would see anything of significance, nothing at all, for Miss Harper’s attitude towards me in public is just the same as to all of the other boys and girls: helpful and encouraging, but in a neutrally professional way. Only I know of the passions that burn beneath her cool composed exterior, and the fires that I have learned to stoke to intensity.

    Outwardly, my face shows only the vaguely attentive look that is shared by the other sixteen year-olds sitting in the rows of desks around me, but inside I am so excited, so turned on by my incredible secret – that my teacher and I fuck each other in unbridled hot lesbian lust! I glance around the classroom, and think – if they had any idea, if they knew what we get up to after school, tumbling naked together in a thrashing tangle of limbs in her bedroom, wet cunts smacking down on eager mouths, tongues squirming into slippery slits, puffy labia grinding hard against each other, and long ramming grunting thrusts with that huge strap-on dildo, until there are gasping drenching shudders and wild screams of explosive orgasms – my God, how amazed and shocked they would be!

    Behind her neat brown-rimmed glasses, Miss Harper’s clear grey eyes flick my way again. She knows very well what I am thinking about – and it is certainly not the algebra that she is teaching! I know her well enough by now to spot the faint flush in her cheeks and the hint around her lips of the pensive smile that turns me on so much. I know for sure that the pulse is beating a little faster in her throat, and that her nipples are rock hard inside the smooth lining of the full-cup bra that she is wearing – without which, her tits would be jutting out at me like two homing missiles in their silos, primed and waiting for the command to launch.

    Oh, yes, Miss Harper knows very well what will happen next, after school ends today, and we are both watching the clock and counting down the minutes. This is one of my favourite times, when my class has our last lesson of the day with Miss Harper (this happens on Mondays and Thursdays), and I can enjoy the proximity of her presence, savouring the special secret that we share and looking forward to our after-school delights.

    Without letting it be apparent in any way, I study Miss Harper from the corner of my eye. At thirty-three years old, she is a little more than twice my age – a difference that I find very thrilling and arousing. My teacher has that so-sexy confident maturity that only an experienced adult woman can possess; it is partly her assured poise and partly a matter of her looks and physique, with that slight leanness to her face, the hint of a line at her eyes and cheeks, that slight thickening at the waist – although her figure is very well-kept, and she doesn’t carry an ounce of flab on her body. Just then she stands at the blackboard and turns her profile towards me (is that just by chance, prompted by her unconscious thoughts – or is it deliberate, intended to turn me on even more? Fuck, there’s no need, my pussy is sopping wet already!).

    Miss Harper’s blonde hair falls straight from a side parting to just below her shoulders, with a fringe that hangs across her forehead, slightly covering her right eye whenever she takes off her glasses. Her straw-coloured hair makes such an effective contrast with the dark tones of her clothes, and I think she looks so attractive in her neat suit of a black jacket and skirt. The latter is not so short as to seem unprofessional, but it rides nicely a few inches above her knees and she has the lean and shapely legs to carry it off. Beneath the jacket there is a plain blue cardigan top, which on this warm spring day has one more at least of its buttons undone than usual, exhibiting the rising swell of her generous 32E breasts and just a hint of the lace-trimmed edges of her bra cups. I wonder whether – consciously or unconsciously – she loosened the cardigan buttons to give me a nice ‘warm-up’ show before our after-school assignation (is that deliberate again? oh, you sapphic temptress!).

    However, gorgeous as her tits are, to my way of thinking her best feature is her ass: it is so trim and neat, with buttocks that are smooth and firm, giving such a subtle sexy sway to her skirt whenever she takes a step. I love to walk behind her, watching every movement, whenever I can do so without it being noticeable, down a corridor to a classroom or across the schoolyard outside. It was no surprise when she told me that she had been a cheerleader at school and university, and she still works out or runs every day of the week What excites me most of all is the surprisingly wide arch between her legs, where they join at the base of her pussy – I just love it when she wears smart slacks (the tight charcoal-grey pair in soft felt are the very best for this) because they highlight that gap between her legs, accentuating it with every stalking step that she takes. She has a fondness for three-inch heels on her school-teacher’s ‘sensible’ style black shoes, perhaps to make up for the fact that in bare feet she stands only five feet three inches tall – which is four inches less than me, although I am much younger and still growing (in every sense – my figure, as well as my height).

    Miss Harper has given the class a short exercise to do, and as we silently concentrate upon it she moves slowly round the room, pausing by each boy or girl to see how they are managing and if they need any further instruction. She has started with the row of desks nearest to the door and corridor, and it will take her a while to get to my place – I am almost on the opposite side of the classroom, one row in from the desks that are adjacent to the big windows. I never sit near the front in Miss Harper’s class, as I don’t want to give any hint of having an interest in or connection with her, so there is only one person behind me whilst there are three are in front – with my best friend, Katie, seated immediately ahead of me.

    Now Miss Harper is coming towards me, as she moves slowly down the aisle next to my desk, looking at the work of the students who are sitting in the row on my left. Of course, she could have done this from their other side, but I know she has chosen this route so that I can enjoy a close-up view of her front, and then of her back. And what a lovely front it is, especially as she has unobtrusively undone yet another cardigan button – if she went any further, her tits would almost be falling out of her bra!

    My sexy teacher pauses just before the desk of the girl who is sitting parallel to Katie – another friend of ours, Melanie. This isn’t her strongest subject, and it’s not surprising that she is struggling to do the exercise. Still, I know it is no coincidence that when Miss Harper bends over Melanie’s desk to point out where she has left out something important, she stoops at exactly the right angle to give me (and only me, for no one else is placed to see this) a view straight down her cleavage. My tongue instinctively flicks across my lips as I relish the sight of her large firm globular breasts and the stylish black bra that supports them, and I feel another warm spurt of arousal in my pussy.

    Miss Harper straightens up, her breasts enticingly swaying as she does so, and though it is so fast and seemingly casual that no one else could possibly notice it, I am intensely aware of the split second in which she glances my way in her peripheral vision, as she makes sure that I have not missed the titty-view that she had offered. With the faintest hint of a smile about her lips, she moves down the rest of Melanie’s row and then turns to inspect the work of Paul, the boy who is sitting behind me.

    My heart beats a little faster, as she will be beside me in another second. I have already finished the exercise – it gave me no trouble, for I did read the textbook and do the preparation exercise that was set for homework by Miss Harper at our previous class, and I have been listening to her, even whilst my eyes have been enjoying looking at her body. I know that I have got it right, but still there is an extra pleasure in having that confirmed, as Miss Harper arrives next to my desk and glances quickly at my work – although I know that she is looking just as much at the roundness that my breasts make in my quite tight and fairly thin cotton school shirt!

    ‘Yes, Christine, that’s very good – you’ve got it’, says my teacher, and as she does so her hand rests lightly on top of mine for a second, in such a casual and natural way that I am sure no one would register anything unusual even if they were staring right at me – which, of course, no one is. After the faintest of squeezes of my hand, which she deliberately times to coincide with the phrase ‘you’ve got it’, Miss Harper moves ahead to look at Katie’s work, and in so doing presents me with a close-up view of her taut ass in its tight black skirt. I give a little moan – barely audible, even to myself – as my teacher rounds off this little parade by seeming accidentally to drop her pencil, and she bends from the waist to pick it up, almost thrusting her butt at me as she does so. Her skirt rides up a few inches and – yes! – there is a brief glimpse of a stocking top and the clip and strap that is holding it up. Just as I had thought, and hoped, she is wearing a pair of traditional stockings, and my mind wanders for a moment as I consider which of her suspender belts she has chosen today, for my hot teacher has quite a lingerie collection, with many skimpy, flimsy, gauzy and sexy items. I feel hot desire and seeping wetness flush into my pussy, and I press my thighs firmly together – which has the paradoxical effects of both containing the sensation, and magnifying it.

    Miss Harper completes her tour and returns to the front of the room, where she explains certain features of the exercise that she had set and the correct way to tackle it. I know this, and so my mind wanders into pleasant memories of my teacher in various sets of underwear – and in various degrees of nudity!

    The hands of the clock on the classroom wall move round slowly, so slowly, but at last it is the end of the lesson, and the bell rings signalling that the school day is over. My classmates spill their books and pens into bags and backpacks, and scramble towards the door, chatting animatedly to each other, high-fiving and full of the teenage energy that has been suppressed by an afternoon of lessons. I deliberately take more time to gather up my things, and giving Katie a smile and a vague wave. I think that she is just beginning to have some suspicions about my sexual orientation (and this doesn’t seem to be putting her off, which is interesting … hmm, maybe, just maybe, I should carefully test the ground there after all), but she certainly knows nothing of my relationship with Miss Harper. She thinks that on Monday, Tuesday and Thursday I go straight home from school to get my homework done, so that I am free on Friday night and the weekend to spend time with her and our other friends – which is quite true, apart from my special sexual detour on the route home on those days!

    Katie nods and waves back, and heads off to the school gym, where she has a practice session of the handball team. The classroom empties in a moment, leaving only Miss Harper still sitting at the teacher’s desk, also not hurrying to gather up her papers, and me now walking down the aisle between the rows of students’ desks towards her. She takes off her glasses, holding them in mid-air in her right hand, but otherwise remains motionless, as I drop my backpack on the floor at the side of her desk and then come round behind it to stand very close to her chair; we are both intensely aware of the other’s physical proximity, and our hearts beat a little faster.

    I lean forwards, so that it would appear to anyone who might casually glance into the room that a conscientious student is asking her teacher for a last bit of guidance on tonight’s homework assignment. Instead, shielded from the door by my body, I quickly undo one more button of her blue cardigan and then slip my hand inside the black brassiere cup that encases her left breast, grasping the warm mound of woman-flesh and giving it a firm squeeze. In the process, as I suspected, I feel the hard nub of her engorged nipple, and I rub my thumb across it.

    Miss Harper gives a little shudder and a soft moan, and her eyes dart apprehensively to the classroom entrance – but the door has a self-closing mechanism and is now shut, and the short section of corridor visible through its window is quiet and deserted.

    ‘Christine, no! Oh, Christ, Chrissie, not here … Chrissie, aaaahhh! Mmm, honey, wait …!’ she protests quietly, but with a dwindling degree of determination.

    My answer is a response not to her words, but to our rising needs. I put my head lower, my teeth almost nibbling her right earlobe, and whisper into her ear:

    ‘Touch me! C’mon, Miss H., no one can see … you made me so wet, bending over like that … so, touch me, there! I want you to touch me there, c’mon, do it right now!’

    She knows exactly what I mean. With half an eye still on the door, she places her glasses carefully on the desk in front of her, and then – almost casually – lets her right arm drop from the desk to dangle at her side, her fingertips brushing against my ankle. Then her hand traces upwards, slipping past my knee, rising under my pleated grey linen uniform skirt, sliding up my inner thigh, until at last she reaches my cunt. Her fingers tremble slightly as she strokes the crotch of my plain white cotton panties, caressing the shape of my pussy mound and feeling the dampness that is already there. Miss Harper’s grey eyes are now brightly shining, her cheeks flushed pink and her mouth half-open, her tongue-tip licking along her lower lip. She is so turned on, just the way that I want her to be, and the flicking of her fingertips making a cameltoe of my panties is the perfect hors d’oeuvre for me as well, whetting my appetite still more for the main course yet to come. As a reward, I give her nipple a firm tweak, evoking another gasp from my sexy mature teacher, and then – greatly daring – I kiss her neck, almost a love-bite, but being careful to make no lasting mark. Then I stand upright and take a step away from her, before turning and saying over my shoulder, quietly but full of meaning:

    ‘Thirty minutes …’

    Miss Harper knows just what that means, and she gives a little shiver from head to toe. I pause in the doorway for a second before exiting from the classroom, and glance back to see that she has lifted the hand that was under my skirt up to her face, sniffing her fingers and savouring the aroma of my pussy from where she had rubbed along the groove in my panties. Her partly undone cardigan is hanging open and disregarded, and I have an extra jaunty lift in my step as I carry away with me the tantalising view of most of her ample shapely breasts encased in a sexy black full-cup bra.

    I follow the pattern which has become my routine during these last four months, these amazing months of unfolding discoveries. I leave the school grounds on my own, and catch a bus which goes not to my own neighbourhood but to the one some distance to the west of it, where Miss Harper has her house. It is in a small terrace built in late Victorian days, and like many such there is an alley from the street which reaches the back of the houses, for the removal of dustbins and to give access to the small rear gardens. Just under half an hour after leaving school, I slip quietly along this alley, its high brick walls rendering me invisible to any of the houses, until I reach the back gate of Miss Harper’s house. As always, it is unlocked in anticipation of my visit, and I quietly close and latch it behind me. I take a few paces along the path of slabs that runs down the middle of her tiny garden to the kitchen door of the house, which is also unlocked. I pause on the doorstep for a few seconds whilst I reach under my uniform skirt and strip off my panties, which go into a pouch on the side of my backpack, and then with a twist of the doorknob I enter the kitchen – and the fun begins!

    I drop my backpack on the floor to my left and stand beside it, my arms akimbo, surveying the scene. Miss Harper is sitting at the kitchen table, and – apart from having put her glasses away – she is dressed exactly as she was in the classroom, even to still having on her suit jacket and smart shoes. Good, that’s good, that’s just how it should be, and I acknowledge this with the briefest of nods, my face remaining quite expressionless. Slowly, looking her boldly in the eyes the whole time, I shrug out of my maroon-red school blazer, letting it fall carelessly on top of my bag. These motions – as I know very well – have eye-catching effects upon my bust, jiggling my tits up and down, and then pressing my breasts tightly against my white school shirt; when they do so, my aroused nipples are prominently visible through my plain white bra, twin peaks stretching the thin cotton fabric of my shirt.

    Miss Harper’s eyes are slightly glazed as she watches this and drinks in my appearance – for, apart from my above-average bra size, I look like a sweet and innocent mid-teenager, and my slim youthful form is shown off to the most arousing advantage by the pretty naivety evoked by my classic school uniform.

    My sexy mature teacher shakes her head slightly, almost as if to clear it of intoxicating fumes. She pushes back her chair, rises – slightly unsteadily – to her feet, and moves slowly towards me. I love this moment – the seconds just before the first touch, when everything is on the cusp, tantalisingly poised on the brink of the vortex of unslaked lust and wild physical passion, into which I know with absolute certainty that we will throw ourselves with unrestrained abandon.

    I stand quite still and my face is impassive, regarding her with a detachment which I certainly do not feel, as my pulse races and my stomach churns with excitement. When Miss Harper is just a yard away, I make my move – suddenly reaching forwards, seizing her upper arms and shoving her roughly back against the adjacent kitchen wall. She gives a shocked gasp but has no time for any other reaction, for I pull her jacket open and my hands move like lightning to her prominent breasts, mauling them roughly through the two layers of fabric of her cardigan and the supporting bra underneath. Miss Harper’s eyes half-close, and she makes no move to prevent me as I push her jacket from her shoulders, letting it fall behind her. Immediately afterwards I tug the blue cardigan over her head, not bothering with the delay of unbuttoning it, and cast it aside. Then I hook my fingers into the wide lace-trimmed straps of her black bra and sharply jerk them from her shoulders and down her arms, so that her full breasts tumble out of their protective cups. At once I grasp them, digging my fingers almost like claws into the soft flesh, squeezing and kneading them. Miss Harper whimpers plaintively when I take each of her nipples between a thumb and forefinger, pulling them forwards and then squeezing them tightly, but I know very well that she is enjoying every second of this treatment.

    I grasp the black pencil skirt which I had so much enjoyed watching her move about in during the school lesson, thinking then about how I would strip it from her later. It takes only a second for me to pull its hem up to the waistband above her wide jutting hips with one hand, and to plunge the other down inside her sexy black lace-trimmed panties, to cup her Venus mound in my palm and squeeze it hard, feeling her seeping juices. My teacher gives a broken-backed moan of surrender that is music to my ears, and inflames my lust still further.

    ‘You want it, don’t you? You fucking bitch, you want it so bad, don’t you?’ I hiss at her, and she gives a little whimper and the faintest nod of her head in shameful admission.

    Shoving the panties a couple of inches further down her firm thighs, I twist my wrist, extend my index finger to a rigid point, and then impale her pussy with it. Miss Harper gives a wracking gasp at this forceful violation, but her physical response is to arch her hips apart and thrust her pelvis forwards at me, and she needs no words to communicate her aching desire for more rough treatment. I pump my finger in and out of her vagina half a dozen times, swift and hard, feeling her looseness and wetness, and she begins to shudder and quake.

    ‘You lezzie cunt!’ I snarl at her, knowing how much hearing the dirty words spill from my sweet lips turns her on; ‘You fucking lesbo cunt-bitch, you dirty dyke! You want it, don’t you, you slit-slut! You want me to do you – well, you shitty cunt, I’m sure gonna fucking do you, oh yeah, do you so hard, bitch, I’m gonna fuck you so hard!’

    She gives an incoherent throaty cry, and I can hear the surge of arousal in her husky tone. However, I have no intention of letting the mature woman have an orgasm yet, and I withdraw my finger before she is even half-way there, ignoring her wail of frustration. Instead, my grip returns to her upper arms, and I roughly haul Miss Harper forwards until she is forced to collapse across her own kitchen table. She is wondrously sexy sight, sprawled defencelessly face downwards with her tits flopped out of their bra and squashed against the pine wooden table-top by the weight of her body, her ass sticking out over the table-edge and her feet at full stretch just touching the floor. With her black skirt still up around her waist and her panties now slid down to just above her knees, her wonderful shapely butt is exquisitely framed by the deep lace-trimmed black suspender belt around her midriff and the traditional-style black stockings that its straps are holding up. Between these, the meaty folds at the base of her naked cunt are fully exposed to view – and completely vulnerable.

    I have no hesitation: I know just exactly what to give her. Using this better vantage point and angle, I spear two fingers into her pussy, causing her to give a long deep moan of mingled pain and pleasure.

    ‘You dirty lezzie slut, you fucking cunt-hole’, I shout at her, the abuse getting me further aroused as well; ‘you pussy-licking dyke, I’m gonna have you, you fucking bitch – yeah, I’m gonna take you down so hard, I’m gonna fuck you to pieces!’

    As I say this, and without any pause in my relentless pistoning penetrations, I move up closer behind her prone form and use my free hand to flick open the two buttons at the waistband of my grey school skirt, wiggling my hips so that it falls past them to the floor. Now I am exposed from the bottom of my thin plain shirt to my white knee-high socks, and I grind my naked pussy against my teacher’s left buttock and hipbone, selfishly getting myself off whilst I mercilessly finger-fuck her vagina. Miss Harper squirms helplessly on the smooth table-top, her heavy breasts mashed against it, giving little mewling noises as she pushes her pelvis back against my hand, making my penetrations even deeper and more forceful.

    I grin with fierce delight, loving every second of having my teacher at my utter sexual disposal, dominating her and using her however it pleases me. Miss Harper may be twice my age, but like any submissive slut, she knows her place and soaks up whatever her domina dishes out – and, amazingly enough, that’s me! No one in my class would dream of this, that our handsome stylish teacher is an owned bitch – and she’s mine, mine, all mine!

    I reach forward with my free hand and grasp a large shank of her straight smooth blonde hair, twisting it in my grasp and hauling her head up and backwards. I continue my spate of foul-mouthed abuse whilst I lean back and spank her on the butt really hard, about four times on each ass-cheek, and she wails in distress, her buzz of sexual desire now mingling with the electric shocks of her punishment. Her arms flop across the table-top, finding no purchase, and then she gives a louder shriek as I resume finger-fucking her pussy – now with three fingers, bunching them together to make a rigid column.

    When I judge that my lesbian teacher is approaching her threshold, for the second time I frustrate her desire for an orgasm by abruptly ceasing my slamming invasions of her vagina. Instead, I keep my hold on her hair with one hand, and with the other I twist one of her arms up behind her back, trapping her in a half-nelson. Ignoring her broken sob, I pull the dishevelled and semi-fucked teacher to her feet, and shove her towards the doorway that leads to the rest of her house. She has no option but to go where I wish, as my several inches advantage in height gives me leverage and my greater youthful vigour gives me strength that she is powerless to resist.

    ‘Fucking dyke, I’m gonna have your fucking pussy now, you lesbo cunt, I’m gonna split your slit wide open, I’m gonna fucking crucify you, lezzie bitch!’

    Then, starting her off with a hard smack on her ass, I propel the staggering teacher into her bedroom, where the bed has been prepared with just a bare sheet (in a nice shade of mid-blue) and two matching pillows. I push her sharply against its side, so that momentum carries her forwards and she falls across its width, her shriek muffled when her face smacks down onto the mattress. She makes no resistance as I roll her over onto her back and then almost jump on top of her, straddling her chest, squashing her full breasts between my thighs and grinding my pussy against one of her erect nipples. For a moment, I enjoy the sensations this gives, but then I shift forward across her upper chest and slap my dripping cunt down upon her mouth.

    The bitch is expecting this – her lips are already parted, her tongue questing outwards, as my parted labia mash down on her. She wriggles her tongue into my cleft, working at me with a frantic lust-filled energy that is boosted further when I reach behind me and once again maul her breasts and yank hard on her tits. I hear her moans in response, but muffled by her mouthful of schoolgirl pussy. Miss Harper is a good cunt-eater – she told me once that she reckons she has eaten the pussies of more than a hundred women, although this was mainly in her school and college days, and in her early 20s when she actively cruised the lesbian bars looking for one-night stands. She may have had only a couple of sexual partners in the last five years, and an arid desert of months without anything between her last girlfriend and me, but she certainly hasn’t lost her knack. Within moments, my subservient teacher gives me my first orgasm of today’s fuckathon – the first of several.

    With a pleased smirk, I lift my crotch off her face, enjoying her dazed expression and how she looks with her blonde hair tousled and my pussy-juice streaked across her cheeks and chin. Oh, if only the other girls in the class could see her now, sprawled under me, her bra and skirt both bunched around her waist, her large well-shaped breasts flopping free, her smooth-shaven cunt exposed and its gash pinkly glistening, they would be amazed … and maybe it would turn some of them on … maybe it would turn Katie on … I wonder what it would be like if we double-teamed Miss Harper, if we fucked her stupid together, like a lesbo gang-bang, one of us ramming her pussy-hole with a strap-on and the other mauling her breasts and pinching her tits, then Katie and I switching places for turn after turn, and Miss Harper couldn’t stop us … maybe we should tie her up first, rope her wrists criss-cross to her ankles so her tits and ass and cunt are totally defenceless and ours to do with whatever we want … she might beg and plead with us to stop, but I know the slutty bitch wouldn’t mean it, and we’d just do her even more, even harder, we’d fuck her brains out … aaahh!! shit, the very idea sends hot shivers down my spine, and juices coursing from my pussy …

    The swell of lust that follows these thoughts galvanises me into action again, and I rise from my teacher’s prone body, giving each of her naked breasts quite a sharp slap as I do so. The bitch knows better than to move until instructed, but her eyes avidly follow my bare teenage butt as I stalk across the room, deliberately giving my hips an erotic sway. I reach the set of drawers that is next to her wardrobe, and open the top one. Yes, exactly where it should be is my favourite implement of them all – a fat and long plastic dildo in a strap-on harness. This one has a special extra feature that I love – as well as the hard ribbed rod that projects eight inches out from the front, there is an inner-mounted dildo, of similar diameter but shorter in length, which gets inserted into the vagina of the wearer of the device. Still better, it has a secret weapon, for inside the internal-pointing dildo is a small battery-powered motor which makes it into a very effective vibrator.

    I return slowly, and stand between her legs for a long moment, holding the strap-on harness in my right hand and gazing down at Miss Harper’s semi-naked body. Then I reach out with my left hand to grip the gusset of her panties where they dangle at half-mast, caught just above her knees, and swiftly I tug them down over her ankles and cast them aside. My teacher gives a soft, almost pleading moan and, having lost the restriction of the panties, she now swings her legs far apart, thrusting her pelvis upwards as she does so – offering me her cunt, silently begging to be taken again, harder and harder.

    Tantalising her, for I want my mature lover to reach a fever pitch of desire and anticipation, I take my time slowly to remove my school tie and then to unbutton my plain white uniform shirt, letting them both fall unheeded to the floor behind me. Miss Harper drinks in the vision that I present to her – a pretty teenager, with deep dark eyes and a neat bob of thick black hair that is cut short to shape around my ears and curl at my collar, and with high and prominent breasts that are encased in a plain white bra, and beyond that wearing nothing else except my white knee-high school regulation stockings and plain shoes, so that my bare cunt juts out above her like the bow of an Amazonian war galley, edged with close-cut curls of my jet-black pubic hair. One thing on which we both agree is that a girl or woman looks much sexier when only half-stripped than she does when fully naked, and now we are both proof of that. This is why I keep on my bra and my knee-high socks, and this is why I have left so many of Miss Harper’s clothes still on her body – she looks so delectable with her empty bra cups around her belly-button, with her black skirt a crumpled strip of fabric encircling her waist, and still wearing her sexy wide black gauze-and-lace suspender belt, sheer traditional stockings and sharp heels, and yet with her cunt and tits fully exposed and at my mercy … if I have any of such a thing, which in my present lust-fuelled state is very unlikely!

    I feel so vibrantly alive in this moment – what black-haired babe wouldn’t want to have a blonde bitch utterly submissive to her, what pretty teenager wouldn’t want to ram a rod into a hot mature cunt, what sexy schoolgirl wouldn’t want to fuck the living daylights out of her big-titted teacher? I am in heaven … no, I am beyond heaven, I am in the place where the angels get to go if they have been very, very good. My nostrils flare with lust, and I reach forwards and run the nail of my index finger down the parted furrow of my teacher’s pudenda from the top to the bottom, making sweat sheen her forehead and her chest as I arouse her to the point of almost painful anticipation. As I run my finger back upwards again, sliding it inside her vaginal crack up to the first joint, her gasps turn into broken supplications:

    ‘Oh! Oh, fuck, Chrissie … Oh, Christine, darling, aaaahh! my sweet, please … fuck me, Chrissie, you gotta fuck me … aaaah, migod, Chrissie, honey, please, please!! Fuck me real hard, so hard, rape me, you gottaaaaaaahhh! oh, shit, fuckme, please … Chrissie, my angel, oh! you demon! … Chrissie, do me, take me, c’mon, I can’t wait any more, for Christ’s sake, Chrissie – FUCK ME! FUCK ME!!’

    As she pleads for me to take her, my lesbian teacher twists and writhes on the bed, gripping her tits in her hands and thrusting them up at me as an offering, as a bribe to shaft her cunt with the strap-on, to blow her away into the orgasm that she is so desperately close to. I narrow my eyes and she swallows, falling silent as I step between the straps of the dildo harness and pull it up to nestle just below my crotch. I use the fingers of my right hand to part my well-lubricated labia, and then with my left hand I slide the inner dildo into my vagina, in the process nudging the switch of the internal vibrator to the ‘on’ position. I feel it starting to throb with a slow rhythm as I work it further into me, until it has slid all the way home and the faceplate of the dildo is pressed firmly against my pussy lips. Only then do I tighten the buckles on the strap that goes around my waist and the two others that loop around my upper thighs, fixing the dildo firmly in place to my pelvis. I take a moment to rub my hand roughly over my schoolteacher’s slick pussy, and she watches saucer-eyed as I rub her fluids down the length of the dildo’s projecting lance to lubricate it. Then, after a loaded few seconds of consideration, I give her my orders:

    ‘Roll over, you dirty bitch, c’mon – you lezzie filthy pussy-slut, roll over, and stick your sloppy cunt up in the air – I’m gonna drill you so fucking deep and hard, yeah, I’m gonna doggy-fuck you like the fucking bitch you are, oh yeah!’

    Miss Harper gives a soft whimper of anticipation, and moves with alacrity to take up the position as commanded, for it is one that she now knows well, in which over the last few weeks I have given her some of the most thrilling fucks that she has ever had. My teacher rolls over to one side and then rises onto her hands and knees, with her face turned away and her ripe ass towards me, sticking out in mid-air over the edge of the bed. Then she puts her face down on the mattress, with her heavy tits squashed and pooling under her, and she reaches backwards between her legs and grasps each of them just above the knee – which has the effect of bracing her for my assault, pulling her thighs apart and presenting her pussy in the most accessible and vulnerable position.

    It is a sight worth seeing, and I savour it for a moment, partly for my own pleasure and partly because I know how much this further wait will tease and entice her – for has she strict orders (which she knows from painful experience to obey) not to look back over her shoulder, and so she has no idea and will get no warning of when I decide to slam the dildo into her quivering wet hole. I admire yet again the wide arch of her crotch and the ripe folds of flesh of her Venus mound, as I relish my power over my delightfully humbled and supplicant teacher – there is an incredible thrill in having a mature experienced woman of twice my age utterly submissive to me like this. Don’t tell me that there is any hormone-filled teenage schoolgirl who would not love to be in my shoes right now, to have at her mercy a sexy adult woman teacher, dishevelled, half-stripped, her bare tits flopping loose, her smart skirt jerked up to her waist, her ripe ass shivering in fearful tension, and her naked pussy gaping and glistening, just waiting to be raped by a dildo’s fat ribbed rod.

    ‘Fuck you, ya bitch! Fucking take it, cunt!’ I scream, but she has no time to prepare herself, for as I shriek the first word, I suddenly grab her hips and slam forwards with my whole weight, ramming the plastic phallus into her vaginal passage for its full length in one violent searing invasion. Her scream of sexual shock and agonised submission mingles with my furious yell of triumphant penetration, but there is no doubt that she wants this, that I have nailed my bitch yet again. Miss Harper’s butt starts humping frantically backwards in eager response, parting her ass-cheeks even further, opening up her pudenda and giving my repeated thrusts added pile-driving depth and volcanic impact as she lurches back against them, moaning and groaning in her lust.

    The slut, she soaks everything up, just as hard as I can deal it out to her. Her eyes are glazed and saliva drools from her half-open mouth, whilst she gasps out incoherent phrases, most of which seem to consist of various fragments of ‘harder’, ‘fuck me’, ‘Chrissie’, and ‘rape me’, jumbled up together in different orders. Meanwhile, the vibrator in the internal dildo is working its magic upon me, driving me into a sexual frenzy, and I bang my teacher’s pussy harder and still harder, putting all my fierce pride and youthful energy into every swivel of my hips. I’m a sporty athletic girl, a regular tennis player, and with my strong arms and legs, when I give her my all, you’d better believe that she really gets hammered, each impact so relentlessly hard that if she wasn’t fully braced and I didn’t also have a firm grip above her hips, she would get knocked right over every time.

    I am gasping for breath myself from the vigour and pace of my exertions, sweat slicking my breasts and stomach, with rivulets trickling down between my pelvis and the inside of the dildo’s faceplate and mingling stickily with the juices dripping from my cunt. The impact of my penetrations shakes my bra-straps loose from my shoulders and they tumble down to my elbows, sending my tits swinging free, the nipples so aroused that even the motion of air across them is like a braising with sandpaper.

    I give a sudden sharp cry and almost fall on top of Miss Harper, taken unawares as the internal vibrator gives me a mini-orgasm sooner than I had expected. I clutch at her sexy ass to steady myself, kneading the firm flesh of her wide-boned butt-cheeks, and gasping for a second to regain my breath. My teacher, misunderstanding the cause of the pause, gives a broken wail of pleading anguish:

    ‘Aaaaggghh! No, Chrissie, oooooh no, don’t stop! Oh, God! Chrissie, please do me – fuck me so hard, girl, oh! please, Chrissie, don’t stop … nail me, slam me, have me, rape me, oh please!’ she cries in wracking sobs, driven to extremis in her passion and the terrible need that takes over on the cusp of a climax. But I am recovered, more in control despite the continuous pulsations of the vibrator in my own cunt, which is driving me on to my own zenith.

    The release of the mini-climax and the few seconds to recover have renewed my energy, and Miss Harper shrieks in exultation as I resume my thrusts into her cavernous cunt-hole with redoubled vigour, whilst adding a little twisting motion of my hips so that the ribbed dildo rasps along the walls of her vaginal tube on the way in, and then differently on the withdrawal.

    Now I’m as sweat-soaked as she is, panting loudly and burning up to a stratospheric climax like a ballistic missile, for nothing will now prevent me from reaching my target and exploding us both into shards of flaming intensity. I seize her hair and use it to yank her backwards like the reins of a horse, arching her back, and her big round tits flap wildly as they dangle from her chest. I use my free hand and longer reach to grab one of her breasts, and I squeeze it savagely as I shift up the pace to a final frenzy of pumping and pulverise her pussy with the strap-on.

    ‘You fucking bitch! You cunt-sucking slut, you fucking cunt!’ I rant at her, shaking her head mercilessly with the hand that has a vice-like grip upon her straw-blonde hair, and with the other pinching her tender swollen tit between my thumb and forefinger; ‘Take it, you dyke slut, take it hard, you cunt! NOW! FUCKING CUM NOW, BITCH, YOU WHORING LEZZIE CUNT! CUM NOWWW!!!’

    And she does, and my conquest is completed by the hoarse scream that is ripped from my teacher’s throat whilst her whole body convulses as if electrocuted – as indeed she is, along every nervous fibre in her body. She shakes and trembles in the aftermath, and just at that very second the internal vibrator inside the dildo makes me cream my pussy with cum. I moan and release my teacher’s hips in order to pinch my own bare tits, as a tidal flood of orgasms ripples through me. Meanwhile, Miss Harper gives a shaky sob, and her fuck-shattered body slumps downwards in collapse onto the mattress. This process slides her vagina down the ribbed length of the dildo, triggering another wailing and bucking orgasm, before the plastic rod emerges from her pussy-lips with a wet sucking plop, and she sprawls on the bed like a puppet whose strings have been cut with a single undoing slash.

    For a moment, I remain where I am, kneeling between her spread thighs, with my bra now fallen around my waist, and I take a few shaky shallow breaths. My God, but I do like taking her like this, almost savagely, pouring foul-mouthed abuse on the teacher whom I have to obey so demurely in school, grabbing her and hauling her about, pummelling her pussy with the strap-on, fucking her to the limit and beyond – oh, yes, I do like it so very much, so very much indeed … and, fortunately, so does she!

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Of course, it wasn’t like this right at the start, and for a moment my mind goes back to the beginning. Miss Harper likes younger – and young-looking – women, but never ever before has she laid a finger on a girl under eighteen years old, never mind one of her own students. For a two years, up to about ten months ago, she had a college student living with her – I’ve seen the pictures, and Lynette was a slender baby-faced cutie who looked at least a couple of years younger than she was, or at least she did until you saw the prominent rounded swell of her breasts. Her naive parents thought that she had found nice quiet lodgings for her second and third years at university, never dreaming that the smart and polite school-teacher who happened to have a spare room to rent had picked up their pretty daughter in a lesbian bar, or that Lynette paid only a peppercorn rent (saving the rest of her money), and earned her keep, to both their full and eager satisfaction, with her tongue, tits and clit, spending every night in Miss Harper’s king-size double-bed.

    However, all good things must come to an end, and ten months ago Lynette completed her degree, graduated, and left for a job working for a big company overseas (she was a languages student, just what they were looking for). For several months after that, Miss Harper was quite low – she had really fallen for Lynette, missed her badly, and just didn’t feel like trawling the lesbian bars and clubs to seek out another pretty young woman who looked like she was just 18, if even that. However, after a few more months, Miss Harper started getting really horny, and that’s when she began to feel the first stirrings of temptation about the girls she was teaching – or in fact, about just one girl, and that was me.

    I think there were several reasons for it, the first being that I look strikingly like a younger version of Lynette – I have a similar elfin shape of face and cut of my thick black hair, a similarly slender body with a tasty jut in the butt, and most of all, I also have above-average sized breasts which look even larger than they are because of my slim frame. Finally, apart from our generous bust size, we both look young and (so misleadingly!) innocent, with twenty year-old Lynette appearing to be just about eighteen, whilst I look like the just-turned-sixteen that I actually am. There was no doubt that this combination of my looks and age really pressed all of Miss Harper’s buttons, and I’m not surprised that she gave in to desire and broke the rule that she had previously strictly upheld in ten years as a teacher.

    Even so, I’m convinced there was an additional factor which was probably decisive. I believe that, in some way, without consciously realising it, Miss Harper tuned in to the fact that I’m a lesbian, and would gladly be seduced by her. I can’t remember when I realised that girls – or really, grown women – were the only thing that interested me sexually, but it was a long time ago; certainly, by the time that I was thirteen, I was very fully aware of it. I didn’t mind at all; I didn’t dislike boys, but not wanting to bother with the on-off tempests of the teenage dating circuit was a merciful release and gave me the time and energy for so many other things. However, what was intensely frustrating was that I could not reveal my orientation to anyone, that I had no idea of how to find a girlfriend, and that I didn’t dare take the risk of making a sexual pass at any of my school friends. So I was probably radiating out subliminal signals of suppressed sexuality and frustrated desire to any lesbian who came close enough, as Miss Harper increasingly did.

    I began to sense her eyes on me more often during lessons, and felt that there was something different in how she regarded me – and I also noticed, or thought I noticed, that when she glanced my way, her gaze would slip from my face down to my bust, and rest there for several seconds. I admit that in response I preened a little, thrusting my tits more upwards and forwards into view. Indeed, to help this effort I purchased some bras which, whilst keeping to school regulations regarding full-cup coverage in plain white fabric, nevertheless gave added push-up lift and emphasised my already substantial curves and cleavage. I also started to fantasise about Miss Harper, diddling my pussy at night with two-fingers and imagining that she was the one doing it to me instead. It made a change from dreaming up lust-soaked scenarios with various teenage TV actresses and pop starlets, which I knew were never going to happen – for I began to wonder if this might, if it actually, possibly, just might … and that made me come with drenching intensity.

    Then, at last, about three months ago, after a lesson at the end of a Thursday afternoon which I had struggled to follow (admittedly, mainly because she had been wearing those amazing tight grey slacks that clung to her hips and exposed the wide arch of her crotch), I lingered behind as the rest of class left, intending to ask her to clarify some points about the homework that she had just set. Miss Harper began to explain this, hesitated, looked at the clock – now showing seven minutes past the end of the school day, looked at me again (really, at my chest again), and then said softly:

    ‘You are finding these equations a bit difficult, Christine, aren’t you? It is difficult to explain them in just a minute or two … but, I could, perhaps … that is, if you really wanted to find out …’

    ‘Oooh, Miss Harper – yes, I do! I really do want to find out!’ I gasped with almost comic eagerness, for if there was any chance of where this might be leading, I wanted to give her every encouragement.

    ‘Well, yes … well!’ she said, her smile now less tentative, perhaps even a little hungry, ‘well, I could, that is … I have to get home just now, but … if you want to come to my house, I could show you …’

    ‘Oh, yes, Miss Harper, yes, I’d love to, that would be great, just great – thank you!’ I almost babbled.

    ‘Of course, I shouldn’t really’, she said pensively, and my heart lurched, but then an angelic choir sang in my ears as she added: ‘it would be a special favour, Christine – you must promise to keep it our little secret and tell no one – not your friends, not even your parents.’

    ‘Yes, Miss, of course, I won’t breathe a word, I promise’, I happily agreed, ‘but I hope I can thank you somehow, maybe find some way to … show you my appreciation, to … do something for you?’

    For a second she looked at me appraisingly, and I wondered if I had been too blatant … but, as I have since learned, in a pick-up there is almost no such thing as too blatant, for the failures are nearly always due to daring too little, not to venturing too much.

    Then her eyes fell again to the thrusting curves of my youthful breasts, and now she no longer tried to disguise where she was staring, or the avid gleam in her eyes. I straightened my shoulders a little, almost proferring them up to her, and Miss Harper looked me in the eye.

    ‘Mmm, yes, Christine … yes, I’m sure there is something you can do for me … with me …’

    Miss Harper picked up her bag and coat, and we walked together to where her car was parked – almost all of the teachers had already left; there were only three other vehicles still there, and no one around to see us depart together. I carefully climbed into the front passenger seat – carefully, because I wanted to make sure that my school uniform skirt rode up my thighs as I sat down, seemingly by accident, to expose my legs and a sight of the crotch of my plain white panties. Sure enough the manoeuvre worked, and as Miss Harper leaned across to clip in her seatbelt, her eyes fell upon my lap and she gave a small intake of breath in appreciation. Hearing this, I slightly widened my legs, showing even more of my inner thighs and panties.

    ‘Seatbelt on, dear’, purred my teacher, reaching across me to pull it into place, and then running her finger down the inside of the cross-strap that lay diagonally between my breasts – seemingly in innocent assistance, but giving her the first contact with the mammary mounds that attracted her so much.

    I can barely recall the ten-minute drive to her house, as my head was lost in a fog of hope and desire. When we arrived, she parked about thirty yards from where her home turned out to be, and she took me by the route of the alley-way to her rear garden gate, then to the back door, and then into the kitchen – to this day, I have never yet entered or left her house by its front door.

    On that momentous day, I followed her into the kitchen and put my backpack and jacket down on a chair where she indicated. Then she took my hand and held it for a moment in silence, during which we just looked at each other, until she nodded once, as if in confirmation, and towed me behind her directly to her bedroom, closing the door after we had entered.

    My heart sang, for this was no place for discussing quadratic equations or homework assignments – this was a bedroom, and that is a place for fucking or sleeping, and I was pretty sure that my teacher did not think that either of us needed a nap. My joy must have shone like a beacon from my eyes and face, for Miss Harper lost her last edginess and laughed openly, saying:

    ‘Oh, Christine … sweet, beautiful, sexy Christine … you are a joy to behold!’

    And with that, she folded me into her arms, and kissed my parted lips. My arms went around her back, and I enjoyed for the first time ever the incredible sensation of my breasts pillowing against the soft resilience of another woman, my hard aroused nipples pressing against hers and then sinking into her smooth flesh.

    What followed was conventional enough – we slid down onto the bed and lay alongside each other, we kissed some more, we murmured sweet nothings and we caressed each other’s bodies, running our hands with particular delight over the chest and butt of the other female. At one point, Miss Harper quickly discarded the burgundy red jumper that she had been wearing in combination with the grey slacks, and I had my first sight of her large firm U-shaped breasts encased in a simple and elegant half-cup lime green bra.

    Emboldened by this enticing sight, I tugged open the buttons of her grey slacks and pulled down the zip, and then slid a hand inside, questing for her panties and the Venus mound that I had seen so erotically outlined by the thin linen fabric. Miss Harper raised an appreciative eyebrow at my brazenness, kicked off her shoes and then raised her hips off the mattress so that I could ease the trousers down her legs and slide them off completely. I gazed in wonder at what was revealed – my first sight in sexual arousal of a grown woman’s pelvis, her sex barely covered by a pair of thin lacy bikini panties in matching colour with her bra.

    In order to remove Miss Harper’s trousers, I had risen to a sitting position, beside her right hip. My teacher reached out, cupped my chin in her hands for a moment, and then rubbed her thumb gently across my pursed lips – which has a very erogenous effect. Her fingers fell to my throat, and I knelt transfixed as she loosened and removed my striped school tie and then unbuttoned my shirt from the collar to the navel. Tugging it open, she reached inside with both hands to grasp the smooth cups of my plain white bra, and I gave a gasp as my maturing breasts were for the first time ever fondled by another woman in sexual desire.

    Encouraged by my evident pleasure at her actions, my teacher slipped my shirt from my shoulders and then reached around me to unsnap the backband of my bra, and deftly she removed both items. For just a moment, I was self conscious, very aware that I was naked above the waist, that my breasts were swinging free, and that my tits were rigidly sticking out and almost throbbing. Miss Harper had the ideal solution to that, and she propped herself up on one elbow as she steered my nearest nipple into her expert mouth. She gave each breast equal attention, making me almost swoon from the erotic sensations that flowed from her licking and sucking and even – aaaahhh! – gentle nibbling with her teeth.

    I looked down at Miss Harper’s panties, where I could see the shape of her slit, and with a trembling hand I smoothed lightly along it, pressing the soft material into a cameltoe effect. My teacher gave a delighted shiver at my touch, and then told me to remove her panties and – which gave me an electric thrill – to kiss her pussy. I swallowed, but moved to do her bidding without a shred of hesitation – for this was what I had always wanted, and at long last it was coming true.

    As soon as I had peeled Miss Harper’s lacy panties down her legs and over her feet, she shifted position to part her thighs, giving me my first entrancing view of adult female pudenda. I thought that my mature teacher was the most incredibly sexy sight in the whole world, as she lay sprawled on her back, stripped down to only her bra and a pair of black hold-up stockings, and with her cunt openly exposed. I wonder now, looking back on it – was that the first hint, the first moment of her submissiveness to me, and my first taste of the heady flavour of dominance?

    Miss Harper looked up at me with half-glazed eyes and a sultry expression of wanton desire that thrilled me even more, and reached down with her right hand to spread her puffy pink labia apart.

    ‘Christine … dear, darling, Christine … if you truly want this, if this is the life for you, then don’t worry, Chrissie – your secret is safe with me, because it is part of my secret, and that must be kept safe – but you must promise me, Chrissie, you must promise me that whatever happens here … whatever we do together … there will be no mention of it ever to anyone else, not ever, for any reason, do you promise?

    I couldn’t help thinking that it was a little late to ask this, given our already half-undressed state of love-making, but of course it was more than fine by me, and I hastened to give her every assurance of my silence and discretion. After all, as I told her, I could not afford for any of my family or friends to suspect my lesbian nature (although, as I said this, I did make a brief mental reservation not to include Katie in this ban – of course, I wouldn’t tell her anything about Miss Harper, but I might give her some easy, even obvious, opportunities to make a move on me, if she was so inclined as to want to … as I was beginning to think and hope that she just might be).

    I followed up my promise of silence by sealing it with a kiss – in this case, not on the mouth, but by leaning over and licking my teacher’s pussy avidly from end to end. It was my first taste of cunt, and at once it became my favourite flavour of all time. I gained in confidence and licked more boldly and firmly all around her Venus mound, and in response Miss Harper moaned and spread her legs wide apart.

    ‘Oh, Chrissie, that’s good – that feels so good’, she gasped, ‘oh, babe! you’re a natural … that feels wonderful!’

    My crouching posture made my breasts swing free and emphasised their rounded fullness, and Miss Harper reached under my chest to stroke and squeeze them. This had a delightful, electrifying effect, and with a whimper I plunged my tongue deep into her moist pink gash and squirmed it around. I didn’t have any real idea of what to do, so I just followed the policy of being as vigorous and enthusiastic as possible, and hoping that some of what I was doing would have the right effect.

    It certainly did! After just a moment, Miss Harper gasped and I felt a tremor run through her, and a sudden wetness flushed her pussy, leaving a slightly salty and tangy taste in my mouth. I raised my head for a second and gazed up the length of her body, past the upthrust mounds encased in her bra, and saw to my delight an expression of stunned amazement on my teacher’s face.

    ‘Fuck!’ she murmured, ‘I’ve just come – and I never come that easily, never! You ARE a natural, Chrissie, really and truly, you are!’

    Then, with a smile, she showed me another wonder. She gave a pat on my right hip, indicating that I should swing round, and at once I realised what she had in mind. I turned a quick half-circle, still on my hands and knees, and ended up with my butt in the air in front of her face, and my head poised above her pelvis. Miss Harper ran her hands appreciatively up my legs, starting from my knees and then sliding up the outside of my thighs, under my school uniform skirt. When she reached my hips, with a flourish she tossed the skirt upwards so that it fell over my lower back, draping downwards and leaving my panties fully exposed. My teacher stroked my butt for a few seconds, kneading my ass-cheeks in a firm and arousing grip.

    ‘I want to eat you’, she whispered, a hoarse note of desire giving her voice a touch of vibrato; ‘I want to make you come for me!’

    She slid her fingers across the gusset of my white panties, making me shudder with anticipation, and then she twisted the strip of damp fabric and tugged it to one side – and for the first time, a woman took my cunt in her hand, squeezed my mound, ran her fingers over my pussy, and then delicately parted my labia and slipped her fingertips into my vagina. I gasped and squealed and moaned at the incredible eroticism of the sensations caused by her touch, which were magnified by the knowledge that my teacher – my teacher!! – was seducing me, taking me, fucking me!

    ‘Oh, Miss H.! Aaaaahhhh – yes, Miss H., oh! fucking-fuck, that’s amazing!’ I gasped, almost incoherent.

    ‘Go down!’ she grunted in reply, ‘Go down on me – c’mon, Chrissie, we’ll do it together, we’ll cum together – you for me, and, aaahh! yes, you do me, please – make me come for you again!’

    It sounded like the best idea since bread came sliced, and I lost not a second in putting it into effect. In any case, my arms felt so weak from the pussy-stroking she was still giving me that I probably couldn’t have held myself up any longer! Either way, my head plunged down onto her crotch, and I resumed my eager lapping. Miss Harper gave a sharp gasp as I squirmed my fingers in beside my cheeks to probe her pussy, holding her labia apart so as to delve my tongue into my school-teacher’s hot wet vaginal hole.

    In return, she drew my ass downwards, and I folded at the knees until my cunt was resting on her face, and she completed the 69 by sucking the folds of my pussy into her mouth, nibbling them teasingly, and then spearing her firm and experienced tongue in between them. She knew just where to find the female clitoris, and in seconds was abrading mine with her tongue, and then sucking and squeezing it. Of course, no one had ever done such a thing to me before, and it was truly mind-blowing! Miss Harper had taken a firm grip of my hips, but even so she nearly lost it as my back arched and my torso jerked convulsively. I gave a short high-pitched scream, my first proper orgasm exploded, and I collapsed on of my teacher like a floundering fish.

    After a few seconds, I slid sideways off my mature lover, and then curled up against her prone body, my cunt resting against her hip. But there was to be no rest for the wicked (and, oh girl! am I wicked!), for Miss Harper had made me come before her, and still hungered for her own satisfaction. She took my hand and paced it in top of her mound, and then huskily begged me to ‘finish me off – do me, make me cum again!’

    Again, she helped her teenage novice, by pulling her cunt open – far wider and more roughly than I would have dared at that time – and then she grasped my hand and rammed two of my fingers into her gash like a homing missile. For a moment, she kept a grip of my wrist as she alternately pushed my fingers deep and far into herself, and then slid them out almost to the tips, before slapping them back in again. I looked in amazement – and unbridled desire – at the wantonness of her gaping pussy and the sloppy juices that were coating my pistoning fingers. Giving the clear instruction that I must neither stop nor slow down, Miss Harper released my hand and let me carry on with the finger-fucking, and whilst I did so she reached upwards, tugged her bra-straps from her shoulders, and pulled the cups downwards to expose her heavy breasts. To my fascination, she took one pinnacle of aroused nipple in each hand, and rolled it between her thumb and forefinger, before squeezing tightly, tugging and jerking.

    ‘Good girl!’ moaned the adult lesbian, beginning to squirm slightly in the coiling tension of pre-orgasmic anticipation, ‘Yeah, that’s good, girl – ooooohh, yes!! SO good, yeah – more, more, do me more! Faster, yeah – faster ’n harder ’n more, yeah, harder – do it MORE! FUCK ME HARDER! Oh-oh-oh-ah-oooohhh, I’m gonna CUM, AAAHH!!’

    I was so thrilled to hear these sexual imprecations spewing from my mature teacher’s mouth, and to see her swept away in red hot lust because of what I was doing to her body. Miss Harper closed her eyes, thrust her hips upwards, and then released one of her tits in order to seize my hand again, drill my extended fingers hard into her pussy, and then hold them there as she bucked in orgasmic release, letting out a long howl of jubilation.

    After this, her arms flopped down at her sides, and she lay almost motionless. However, if she was temporarily satiated, I had been aroused to fever pitch, and I wanted more, much more – and something very special in particular. I half-rose, and settled in a straddle across her pelvis, my wet pussy resting against the top ridge of her pubic bone. I began to stroke and play with her amazingly full breasts, entranced by their pooling softness, and looked her in the eye.

    ‘Do more with me, Miss H.! Don’t stop there – do more! Go all the way, go on, do me all the way!’

    Her mouth dropped half-open, as she stared at me in surprise. With one hand, she delicately teased my labia apart and then slid her index finger into me for a short distance, until it encountered my unbroken hymen.

    ‘You’re still a virgin, Chrissie! … oh, I shouldn’t, no … really … and, anyway, you might not like it’, she replied cautiously.

    I had no doubts – I had never, ever, been more sure of anything in my life. I had come into this bedroom as an innocent and inexperienced girl, and I intended to leave it as a fully-initiated well-fucked lesbian.

    ‘I’m sure’, I said with the ring of absolute conviction unmistakeable in my voice; ‘I’ve always known I’m a lesbian, and I’ve been dreaming and longing and wanting this for the last three years – and you’re so hot and so fucking sexy, and you know what to do, you know how to – so I want you to take it, be my first – please, oh please do!’

    She swallowed, but having come this far – which was thrillingly further than faster than she had intended – there was no reason to stop and deny me now, and maybe much to lose if I was left unsatisfied. Almost pensively, she rubbed her fingertip against my membrane a few more times, and then nodded her agreement.

    ‘For you, sweet Christine – for you, my lovely girl, yes – I will, in fact I’d be honoured to take your cherry.’

    My teacher laid me out on my back in the middle of her king-size double bed, removing my skirt and panties. I was now completely naked apart from my white knee-high knitted cotton socks – their retention was quite a turn on, for it seemed to emphasise my nudity elsewhere in a way that being completely naked would not have done. Before she could even ask, I spread my legs wide apart, offering her my pussy.

    ‘Take me!’ I begged, ‘make me a woman, and make me yours!’

    Miss Harper smiled with pleasurable anticipation, and then she crossed the room to the set of drawers on the other side. From this she produced an object that made me gasp in delight and my heart sing out with joy – for I knew that it was a strap-on dildo, an object which I had dreamed about and lusted after for so long, but had never actually seen before. It was the one with the internal vibrator to excite its wearer, as well as the bigger – rather alarmingly large, it seemed to me then – external dildo for fucking another woman. My teacher quickly explained how it worked, and then I watched with avid interest as she stepped into the harness and pushed the internal vibrator into her own pussy, before tightening the waist and leg straps.

    Then my hot mature teacher knelt on the bed between my parted thighs, and eased herself forwards until the tip of the external dildo was in line with my slit, and almost touching it.

    ‘Are you really sure about this, Christine?’ Miss Harper checked one last time, adding: ‘you know, it does hurt a bit on the first time – I’ll try to be gentle, or rather, I’ll try to be quick with that part … it’s better done like a short sharp jab, not dragged out!’

    ‘Oh, God, yes!’ I gasped, already feeling happy and liberated, even before she took me. ‘Please, yes, Miss H., I am quite, quite sure … so please, fuck me, and make it real hard too.’

    She placed her hands just above my hip bones, taking a bracing grip, and eased the tip of the dildo into my pussy, sliding it slowly forwards until it met the resistance of my virginity. She gazed down at me and I looked back up at her, admiring the fullness of her naked breasts that swung so enticingly above my face, as we both imprinted this magical moment in our memories forever. Then she pursed her lips to blow me a kiss, and with no other warning thrust downwards with her pelvis in one firm confident motion, neither too fast nor too slow, that almost effortlessly pushed the tip of the dildo through my hymen and ploughed about an inch further into my vaginal tube. The pain – if it really could be called that, as it was more of a sting and a jab – was over in an instant, though it made me give a short involuntary cry and to reach out to grasp her waist with both my hands.

    ‘Do you want me stop?’ asked Miss Harper, as my breath came in short pants for a moment.

    I shook my head in emphatic negation of that suggestion, and then shifted my buttocks on the bed into a position that opened up my pussy even more.

    ‘No, don’t stop!’ I gasped, ‘it’s fine, in fact it’s wonderful – do more, go deeper – fuck me, c’mon, fuck me real hard and make me come!’

    ‘Jesus, Chrissie!’ said my teacher, smiling and raising an eyebrow in appreciation, ‘you aren’t just a nymph, you’re a nymphomaniac!’

    ‘Mmmm, like I said, Miss H.,’ I replied, ‘I know I’m a les, and I’ve been waiting for this for years – and I’m sure not missing out on anything now! So, fuck me, don’t worry, don’t hold back – I promise, I really want it … I really need it!’

    My teacher began to slide the dildo in and out of me, at first just for short distances and quite slowly – which had the effect of turning me on and setting my juices to lubricate the entry of the plastic phallus. Then she built up the pace, pushing deeper into me, and the stimulation mounted inexorably. I began to moan and whimper in arousal, and my hands released her waist – first to clutch my own tits and maul at them, and then, in the final seconds before climax, to claw at the bedsheet beside me, as my back arched upwards and I came in a way that was more deeply satisfying than I could ever have imagined. It felt so right, so good, and so fucking damn sexy!

    ‘Thank you, Miss H.!’ I whispered, after I had slumped back down and managed to catch my breath; ‘oh, thank you, that was amazing – so wonderful, so good!’

    Miss Harper smiled down at me, the almost naked schoolgirl of half her age who was sprawled underneath her, and slowly she slid the strap-on cock out of my cunt. She reached across to the bedside table and took a couple of tissues from a box, using them to wipe the plastic rod clean. As she tossed the used tissues aside, I caught a glimpse of redness on one of them, but that was the only visible sign of the surrender of my virginity. Miss Harper unbuckled the straps of the dildo’s harness and eased it down her legs, withdrawing the internal vibrating shaft from her own pussy as she did so, and switching it off. She was about to drop the strap-on over the side of the bed when I reached out and took it from her. For a moment I admired it, and then I looked at her boldly.

    ‘I want to do you – I want to fuck you with this, right now!’

    My teacher really did look shocked at this statement, but I could sense her underlying eagerness. I reminded her again that my tongue had been hanging out for lesbo sex for nearly three years now, and I added that fantasising about wearing a strap-on was what turned me on the most.

    Even so, Miss Harper was worried that it might bruise my tender pussy and hurt me, and so whilst she agreed, after some more pleading and persuasion, she also insisted that if I wore the strap-on, the internal vibrator must be switched off. I didn’t mind this stipulation, especially not after she offered to put the harness on me. I knelt on the bed, and my adult lover slid the internal dildo into my vagina and then buckled the straps tightly into place. The feel of the dildo harness around my waist and hips felt so good, so natural, just like it had always belonged there. The heavy weight of the external plastic rod thrilled me completely, as I imagined plunging it into my school-teacher’s cunt. I felt exultant in the confirmation of all my long-held fantasies – for whilst some of these involved various adult women (especially Miss Harper) seducing me and making love to me, still more of them had pictured me fucking a woman or a girl, usually giving it to them hard and fast with a strap-on. Oh, yes, I knew that whilst I could and would ‘take it’ as a bottom, my true nature was as a ‘top’, and a dominant one at that.

    Lying back again on the bed, my teacher drank in the sight of her pretty student, with my slim teenage body buck-naked apart from the innocent-looking white school socks and the shocking contrast of the jet black strap-on, with its leather straps and shiny bulbous plastic pillar, and she asked me how I wanted her. I laughed, and replied:

    ‘All the time and every way, that’s how I want you!’ and then, carried away in the lust-soaked heat of the moment, I added: ‘and that’s how I’ll fucking have you, too!’

    A strange expression crossed Miss Harper’s attractive features, a mixture of surprise and very definite excitement and desire, and she murmured – almost too softly for me to hear – ‘mmm, have me … oh! yes, have me.’

    I moved between my teacher’s strong thighs, stroking the firm muscles of her legs as I did so, and in response she spread them further apart, proferring her gaping cunt for my use. I acted on a kind of instinct, or rather an instinct which had been honed by many nights of solo masturbatory fantasies. Positioning myself slightly above her, I pushed the cum-streaked pillar of hard plastic into Miss Harper’s hole – not really roughly, but my lack of hesitation caused her to give a gasp of thrilled surprise.

    I shook my head, took a deep breath, and then I levered myself up, supported only by my knees and hands resting on the bed, and I began a sharp rocking pivot from the waist which speared the dildo deep into her, sinking it five inches with the first thrust alone. Miss Harper began to moan, and this encouraged me to increase both the pace and force of my penetrations, and I began to give a deep grunting release of breath each time that I thrust downwards, so hard now that there was an audible wet slap as the faceplate of the dildo harness smacked home against her parted and puffed-out labia.

    Miss Harper scrunched her eyes closed and began to give short broken cries, with only odd words intelligible here and there, all of which seemed to be pleas for a harder, rougher fucking. That just turned up my gas, and I began an uninhibited pounding of her pussy.

    ‘Fuck you! Yeah, fuck you now, right now!’ I heard myself muttering, and then: ‘Take it, yeah … fucking take it, bitch!’

    My teacher’s eyes flew wide open, and for just a second I was afraid that I had gone too far, that she was outraged or angry … but at once I saw that it was quite the opposite, that my bad words were acting like an aphrodisiac on the mature woman. Her nostrils were flared, her eyes staring and dilated with lust, and she was drooling saliva in between gasping pleas for me to say more dirty things, and to fuck her harder and rougher. I was more than happy to give my utmost in fulfilling all three requests. I put an extra savage jerk and twist of my hips into shafting her vagina with the dildo, whilst continuing even more loudly to promise that I would ‘fucking have you’ and ‘fucking do you’, and calling her a bitch, a cunt, a slut, a dirty dyke and even a whore.

    My teacher lay sprawled beneath me in dazed submission, surrendering her wonderful mature body with its ripe rounded tits and ass to my stampeding lust, and whimpering and shuddering in a supine helplessness that was a stunningly erotic inversion of the assured competence and control that she always showed in the classroom. It was in that moment that the dynamics between us shifted, so profoundly and irrevocably that it was almost a physical sensation. I was aware that by some inexplicable process I was now in command over this woman of twice my age, who in our other life within the school was in authority over me … but not now, not here in the bedroom. Here the dominance was mine, which excited me just as much as it did her.

    I felt a sense of exultation, and in the heat of the moment I took things even further. With my pelvis pumping away as fast as I could go, pistoning the plastic rod in and out of her pussy with frantic speed, I seized her breasts with both my hands and began to roughly maul and knead them – and then to slap and pinch them!

    Far from ordering me to stop, this clearly stoked her furnace, and she almost screamed out for more as she shuddered in a climax which was so powerfully convulsive that she actually unbalanced me, and with a surprised shriek I toppled over sideways onto the bed. I had enough presence of mind to release her breasts and grab her by the waist as I started to fall, so that I was able to keep my pelvis and cunt pressed tightly against hers – and thereby keep the rod of the dildo deep inside her vaginal tube. I used the opportunity of bracing my feet against the mattress to give her several final penetrations, jerking my hips with almost vicious intensity, and a scream was wrenched from Miss Harper’s throat as her body quaked again with a second tidal wave of orgasms. These left her lying sprawled and sweat-soaked, staring blankly at the ceiling and gasping for breath with her mouth hanging open.

    My teacher-bitch might think that she was finished and done, but I was far from ready to do so. I slid the dildo back out of her cunt whilst her body was still twitching with the aftershocks, and undid the harness buckles and discarded it as quickly as I could. Before Miss Harper had finished gasping in ecstasy, I straddled her prone form and plunged my pussy down onto her face. I was so fired up that I positively snarled my orders at her:

    ‘Eat me, you lezzie bitch! Eat my cunt, fuckin’ eat me out and make me come, you slut! – you’re fucking gonna make me come, bitch!’

    My need for orgasmic release was so intense after the exhilaration of rough-fucking and dominating my teacher that I would have overborne any resistance that she might have offered, but in fact there was none, as she surrendered herself totally to my dictation. Miss Harper began at once to lick and suck on my labia, and then to curl her tongue and slide it into my vagina. When I reached behind to brace myself in position, my hands found her upthrust breasts, and almost without thinking I pulled on her tits and pinched them. It turned out to be the right thing to do – certainly there were no complaints, whilst it galvanised her into even more frenetic and vigorous pussy-eating. I was still so highly-charged from the eroticism of demolition-fucking a mature woman twice my own age that it took only a few seconds until my breath caught in my throat, my stomach muscles tightened, my pert breasts jiggled wildly in the air, and my hips juddered and shook, as I climaxed yet again.

    After this, we were both satiated and quite exhausted. I let my teacher gather me into her arms for a soft and soothing embrace, and I snuggled up to her and cuddled against the warm pillow of her breasts. In fact, I dozed off for a little while, but Miss Harper woke me up and said that I had better get on home before anyone became worried about where I was. I took a quick shower and enjoyed having her (still naked) towelling my body dry, and with difficulty we managed to resist the temptation to begin another marathon sex session.

    So, that is how it started, with that very first time setting the tone. Miss Harper told me on my next visit that she had never before experienced sex that was so hot and so deeply satisfying. She said that she had never previously given a thought to the possibility that she was a submissive, as she had often been the one to seduce other girls, and usually she took the initiative in the subsequent love-making as well. My teacher looked almost thunderstruck as she added that the way in which I had taken her at the end had thrilled her so much, and that she now realised what was missing, what had been the ingredient lacking in her previous relationships. Then she amazed me, as she sank to her knees on the bedroom floor in front of me, kissed my feet, and begged me to fuck her with the strap-on: ‘please, do it real hard, oh! please, Chrissie – rip it into me as hard as you can’.

    On this second occasion, I was still fully dressed, but it was easy for me to lift my school uniform skirt, part my legs, and gesture downwards at my panties. Miss Harper hastened to comply, almost falling over herself with eagerness, and she did not even need to be told that once my panties had been pulled down, she was to eat me out, good and proper. As she worked her magic, I grasped the back of her head, and ground her face into my pussy as I came, with my first – but most definitely not last – orgasm of this second visit.

    As it roared down upon me, I began to swear at her, and once again that had a profound effect on my normally neat and restrained teacher. She was anything but that now, with her long blonde hair stuck to her sweat-sheened face and shoulders, and the sight of her submissiveness turned me on even more. I hauled her to her feet, roughly divested her of her suit jacket and blouse, and seized and squeezed her breasts – first in her bra, and then, after yanking down the protective cups, the soft malleable flesh itself. Once again I donned the strap-on harness, and once again I fucked her hard, fast and deep, for as long as I could – which, as I am a fit and athletic teenager, was a long time, and in fact Miss Harper nearly passed out after she orgasmed for the fifth time. I was drunk on the heady wine of lust, and drilled her hole unmercifully, alternating being doing her in the missionary position and making her kneel on all fours and stick her ass out for doggy-fucking … a position which I decided that I liked her in most of all, and I pounded her pussy even harder, gripping her hips and pushing her moaning, drooling, whimpering face down on the bedsheet.

    This was how I learned that what really turned us both on was for me to dominate her, to fuck her as fiercely and nastily as I could manage. The more that she gave, the more I took, and the relationship of sexual power between us tilted ever more in my direction. The more aggressive that I got, and the more foul words that I used, the more she liked it – she melted like chocolate, all sweet and soft and sticky, and oh! so tasty. And, even better, the more aggressive that I got, the more it turned me on – and the more I wanted to dominate her, to turn the generational tables and take this mature woman of twice my years, to make her moan and sob and plead, and never to stop my merciless fucking of her capacious cunt. The more that our sex became less like romantic love-making and more like a brutal assault, the more we both got off on it – my teacher playing the role of the ‘victim’, the violated submissive, with me as the merciless schoolgirl dominatrix into whose sapphic clutches she had fallen, and now had to suffer the pussy-pulverising and cunt-grinding consequences.

    * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

    My thoughts swoop back to the here and now, to the small terraced house and its upstairs bedroom that smells muskily of warm bodies, sweat and female cum. That moment of reflection has refreshed me and restored my libido – which, as every teenager of either sex well knows, only takes a matter of nanoseconds anyway. Oh yeah, I’m ready to ride this bitch again!

    As if she senses it – and she might, because we seem so sexually attuned, in our opposite but matching Ying and Yang – Miss Harper rolls onto her back and lies there, waiting to be used again, her eyes shining and her face flushed bright pink. I reach down, and dip my index finger into her vagina, scooping up some of her cum-juice and bringing it back to my mouth to savour its smell and taste, as I run my finger across my half-open lips and the tip of my tongue.

    ‘You hole’, I growl, ‘I’m gonna fuckin’ use you, use you so hard – you’re in it for it, slut, I’m gonna drill you, deeper than they drill for oil!’

    Her eyes widen, with just that hint of fear lurking behind her anticipation that is such a turn-on for a dominant dyke like me. I’m not usually this forceful the second time, in fact sometimes I’m quite gentle, and even let her set the pace, letting her worship at my breasts and pussy as I know she wants to do. But not today – today I feel so strong, so powerful, I feel like I could dom her again and again, take her down not just a second time but a third as well, and fuck her until she faints. Just to make sure she gets the message, I grab both of her ample breasts and maul them roughly, making her wince at this renewed rough handling of her tender soft flesh. Before she can react any further, I give a sharp slap to the inner thighs of both her legs, accompanied by my growled command:

    ‘Spread’em, slit-bitch, spread’em wide and show me your hole, you fucker, I wanna see your fucking hole!’

    Miss Harper gives a whimper that sends tingles of anticipatory lust up and down my spine. However, there is no resistance in her – sexually, she completely belongs to me, and she knows it too. My teacher shifts position fractionally in order to swing her legs open as instructed, and she makes no attempt to cover or protect her naked cunt. I reach to the top of the bed and pull towards me one of the large firm pillows, almost barrel-like in its solid roundness, and then I give a slap to my teacher’s hip and point my finger upwards in wordless command. Miss Harper obediently lifts her ass high off the bed, and I push the pillow underneath, so that her pelvis remains hoisted in the air, with her pussy offered up like a sacrificial lamb. The mature woman gives a kind of throaty purr, and with one hand she rubs at her clit whilst with the other she pulls her labia apart, all the time keeping her eyes intently fixed on my face.

    ‘Cunt me, Chrissie … please, please, cunt me, babe – cunt me hard, c’mon, please – cunt me real hard!’

    I raise my eyebrows in slightly surprised appreciation, for during the last few weeks this has become her special term for being put on her back and getting her vagina violated as hard and rough as I can in the classic ‘missionary position’. Clearly, I am not the only one who is super-charged today, who is high on oestrogen and the sweet nectar of pussy-cum. I look down at her proffered gash with some feeling of admiration for my teacher’s sexual stamina – for she is hungry to be taken again, eager to surrender her body to my overpowering sexual dominance.

    ‘Shit! … you dirty slut!’ I whisper; ‘You whoring-lezzie-nympho-cunt – you’d better be ready, bitch, you’d better be ready to take it real good, yeah! cos I’m gonna drill your hole so deep, I’m gonna stretch you so wide, I’m gonna pulverise your fuckin’ pussy so hard!’

    I see her give a little shiver, and I know that my words are having the desired effect – setting her heart to racing and her pulse pounding, and down in her cunt loosening her up, arousing her, getting her wet and open. I climb into place, poised above her prone body in a position something like doing press-ups – and indeed, apart from the fact that I am wearing a strap-on dildo which will thrust into her vagina every time that I descend, the motion that I will use to fuck her is very like doing press-ups, but fast and jerky, slamming down with all the weight of my body behind it.

    I pause for a few seconds, stretching the moment before I stretch her pussy, making her wait in heightening anticipation, and I gaze downwards at her. Jesus, I think, if only my classmates could see her now – no longer the stylish, calm, professional and authoritative teacher who is always effortlessly in control of her classroom, but a stripped, shagged, submissive, sapphic slut! I wonder how many of the other girls in the class would want to queue up behind me, panting for a turn with the strap-on and the chance to fuck our attractive mature teacher into insensibility. I’ll bet that aggressive and big-busted black beauty Marlene would – I’ve been getting a few curious assessing glances and an interesting vibe from her lately – and probably red-headed long-legged sporty Sally, who I’ve noticed doesn’t seem interested in boys even though they are clearly interested in her … and perhaps, perhaps my lovely Katie too?

    Oooh! These sapphic speculations send shivers down my spine, and a really wicked gleam comes into my eyes as I gaze possessively at Miss Harper’s proffered body and her utterly vulnerable pussy. Oh, yes – I’ll ‘cunt’ you, you bitch, I’ll ‘cunt’ you until you are begging me to stop, and maybe still more!

    I think Miss Harper senses my mood, for her nipples jut up like granite peaks, her tongue flecks over her lips, and she gives a soft whimpering moan. She has time for nothing more, as my assault on her body begins. Raising my knees to align the dildo with her pink opening, I drive downwards, spearing it into her as easily as sinking a hot knife through butter. Deliberately, I make the first withdrawal slow, teasing and tantalising the myriad of nerve endings that line the walls of her vagina. Miss Harper gives a groan, and I thrust into her again, all the time looking down at her face, with red hot lust shining from my eyes.

    This time, I take her more slowly, knowing that it will have even greater effects. She has clutched her tits in her hands now, and is mashing them together and pulling on her own nipples. I smack her hands aside, and seize her breasts for my own use, mauling and pinching them. My breathing is coming faster now, in short shallow breaths, as my hips shunt forwards and backwards and the hard plastic rod of the dildo goes in and out of her cunt like a slickly-lubricated battering ram.

    Now I shift my stance a little – not for a second letting up on the pulverising pussy-shafting that I am dealing out, but drilling her more slightly below the horizontal, so that the dildo creams through the length of her slit, and impacts with explosive intensity upon her swollen and tender clitoris. I slide my arms under her back, and then grip her shoulders from below. This gives me a solid anchorage, and with this leverage I can now step up the pace and power of the penetrations. My teacher starts to emit short barking cries, nasal and low-pitched, wordless and yet speaking volumes, all of which could be translated into the single phrase – ‘fuck me!’

    I do something that she doesn’t expect, which sets shivers running through her. I pivot her legs upwards, so that she is lying on the pillow in an L-shape, in which the base of letter is her back and its upright is her legs. Once she is in this position, I take each leg by its ankle, and swing them about two feet apart. Sure enough, down below where her legs join, I am slamming the dildo in and out of her pussy like there was no tomorrow. I keep her upright legs at full stretch, and lean my weight against back of her thighs and calves, with my breasts pushing against the latter.

    I can see that my steady pace of sliding the dildo in and out is getting to her, as her throat works to swallow the saliva in her mouth. She looks up at me with round-eyed supplication, and I don’t even need to know what she asks – firstly, because her desire is predictable, and secondly, because it’s what I’m gonna give her anyway: a hard, fast, relentless, even brutal, dildo-fuck.

    Miss Harper is fast losing control now – her hands release her breasts and are flung wide, making no attempt at all to prevent my abuse of her poor tender titties. Her thighs are trembling, the muscles of her pelvis and stomach are visibly in spasm, saliva runs from the corner of her wide-open mouth, and her eyes are unfocused. She is making animal noises somewhat akin to a grunting piglet, interspersed with the occasional yowl, and I know her dam is near to bursting. I have carefully kept silent since entering her with the dildo, but now I sense that the psychological moment has come. I pause my thrusts for a few seconds, and then accompany each of my words with a hard-slamming deep-delving penetration, adding a curling motion like a corkscrew to double the effect:

    ‘You’re [thrust] … gonna [thrust] … get it [thrust] … bitch!’ [thrust]

    ‘Yeah! [thrust] … hard, yeah [hard thrust] … fuckin’ slut! [harder thrust]

    Now I was getting near to a climax as well, and it was time to finish her off:

    [slow withdrawal] ‘take it!’ [hard thrust]

    [quicker withdrawal] ‘I’m gonna!’ [harder thrust]

    [fast withdrawal] ‘FUCK!’ [savage thrust]

    [withdrawal only half-way] ‘YOU! YEAH, FUCK YOU, BITCH!’

    ‘aaahhhhh! EAAAAGGHH!’ [orgasm – mine and my teacher’s, simultaneously]

    When we have both finished climaxing, and the sticky juices have coursed over our cunts and dripped down between our legs, I pull the plastic cock out of her hole and undo the strap-on’s harness. Then my teacher slips sideways down onto the mattress, and I shove the pillow out of the way – in fact, so forcefully that it disappears over the side of the bed – and lie down beside her. Miss Harper holds me close, almost as if she fears I might slip away from her, and she kisses my face and then my lips, long and tenderly.

    ‘Thank you, Chrissie’, she whispers, ‘that was so good, thank you … mistress …’

    I am delighted, for it is the first time that she has called me that, that she has verbally acknowledged me as her dominant … me, a girl half her age, a schoolgirl who sits so obediently in her classroom during the day – but who knows exactly what she craves in her bedroom, exactly how to take her to the limits of need, and beyond. In a relationship like ours, age has nothing to do with it – it is only the sexual authority that matters, and this you can have regardless of whether you are young or old. In fact, it arouses and excites Miss Harper even more to surrender herself and become the sexual plaything of a young girl – and, still more humiliatingly, one of her very own students. It thrills us both to the core that the tables are completely turned when we come here, for then I am in charge and she is the one taking my instructions, as we both relish every second of our after-school delights.

    If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)


  • MISDIRECTED MESSAGES: (2) THE PHONE CALL

    Font size : +


    This is the second of six stories about messages going to the wrong person, and the result of that mistake. They are completely separate stories, and are only connected by this common theme. This story is quite long; it is fiction, and any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

    copyright: Lesley Tara, 2014

    It was a thoroughly modern mix-up – something that couldn’t have happened a generation ago. It was at school, one Monday during the lunch-time break between classes, that I turned the corner into a corridor just as another girl came around it rapidly from the opposite direction. We probably could have avoided a collision if both of us had not been concentrating much more on the cell phone that we were holding than on looking where we were going.

    The other girl was called Angela and was the same age as me – sixteen years old – but I did not know her very well, as it was a large school and she was in a different class. As it was, I had only a split second to register that there was another person suddenly in front of me, and no time in which to take evasive action. We cannoned into each other and bounced off, with me going sideways to bump my shoulder rather painfully against the wall, whilst Angela – who had been walking much more briskly than me, and so was caught even more off-balance – sprawled nearly full-length onto the floor, but just managed to catch herself on her hands and knees. And, of course, both of our cell phones were knocked flying out of our hands and skittered along the floor – which fortunately was covered with carpet tiles, and so they bounced and did not shatter.

    We both simultaneously gave a yowl of surprise and alarm, followed by something like ‘Oh, shit, no! – aah, sorry, sorry!’

    Angela seemed quite distracted, and I don’t think she had really registered who it was that she had collided with. Swiftly rising into a crouch from her prone position, she hurriedly reached out and scooped up her phone, before leaping to her feet and almost running away down the corridor, with only a ‘Sorry ’bout that! Hope yours is OK – sorry!’ flung backwards over her shoulder.

    I was still too winded and shaken to get out a reply, but stooped to pick up my own phone before anyone else should come round the corner and possibly step on it. I gave it a quick glance and was greatly relieved to see that it seemed to be undamaged, for it was a new and expensive model which I had acquired only two days before. Indeed, it was still turned on – I had only just switched it on a few seconds before the collision, intending to send a text message to one of my friends. I walked slowly down the corridor, rolling my left shoulder to ease the discomfort from its impact with the unforgiving wall, and looking at the phone in my hand – there was something about it that didn’t seem quite right, but I couldn’t put my finger on what it was. The screen was showing the same standard background, and the clock was giving the correct time, so what …

    At which point, before I could ponder any further, the phone rang – and, acting purely on autopilot, I answered it. Before I could take a breath with which say hallo, there was a torrent of excited words in my ear – and in a voice that I knew very well:

    ‘Hiya, Angie baby – ohmigod, you are so fucking hot! Sweet Jesus, I can’t stop thinking about what we did yesterday, you made me cum so many times – just thinking about you sucking my tits and poking my pussy, it’s making me so fucking wet I’m dripping out my panties, babe. I love what we do together, it’s so good, I can’t hardly wait till Wednesday, but then I’m gonna eat you out so good, I’m gonna suck your cunt till you beg for mercy, and then I’ll give you the finger like I did yesterday, yeah – you really liked that, didn’t ya? Good thing your folks were miles away, or they might’ve heard that shriek when you came, ha ha!’

    I was stunned – that was the only reason, I’m sure, why I didn’t interrupt this flood sooner. I hardly knew Angela, but this was one of my very best friends, one of the little group of four girls that I hung out with most of the time, by name of Karren. I liked her a lot, even though in the last few months she had often been rather moody and uncommunicative, at least with me, but I had just put that down to the usual teen girl stresses and time-of-the-month stuff.

    There could be no doubt as to what she was talking about – evidently she and Angela had spent much of Sunday alone together at the latter’s house, having a full-on lesbian sex session! I looked again at the cell phone in my hand, and immediately realised what must have happened. The phone was a brand new model and almost none of the other boys or girls yet had one like it – but clearly Angela was the exception, and in her haste she had grabbed my phone by mistake, instead of her own! My mouth was dry with shock, but at last I managed to interrupt, with a shaky gasp:

    ‘Err … Karren? … umm … it’s Lexie, here …’

    There was a wild squawk in my ear and then the unmistakeable clatter as someone dropped their phone as if it was a hot potato. A second later, there was a breathless shriek:

    ‘You BITCH! Angie, that’s NOT funny!’

    and then Karren’s voice broke into something plaintive, and she continued:

    ‘Hey, c’mon, Angie, you know how I feel about Lexie – I know you’re jealous, but don’t be mean, babe, don’t spoil what we’ve got … it was such good luck for both of us to hook up like this, and … y’know, we said, just fuck-buddies, didn’t we? OK? Sexy fun times with no strings, right? … please, don’t make jokes like that, you know it’ll just make me sad …’

    Shit! This was even worse than the original happy burble about their fuckathon session! Part of my mind was wrestling with the ‘you know how I feel about Lexie’ bit, but most of all I had to stop this:

    ‘No, Karren, really, this IS Lexie … you see, Angela bumped into me a couple of minutes ago, and we both dropped our phones – I guess they must’ve got muddled up, they’re the same model, she must have mine and I’ve got hers … I’m sorry, I didn’t realise or I would never have answered, really …’

    I’m not sure how much of my explanation Karren actually heard, but the last part was drowned out by an awful wail of horror :

    ‘Oh, no, No, NO! NO!! Lexie?? Oh fucking shit! oh shit, oh-shit, ohshit-shit-shit-shit!!!’

    Karren’s voice rose to a nearly hysterical crescendo, and then suddenly ceased as she cut off the call. At once I tried to call her back, but her phone was now definitely switched off, as it went straight to voicemail. I was worried about how upset she had sounded, and I spent the remaining fifteen minutes of the lunch-hour searching the halls for her and trying her phone, but in both cases without success. I thought that I would get the chance to have a quick word with her at the start of the next class, which was one that we both had together, but she did not appear. At the end of the lesson, having barely taken in a word of it because my thoughts were in such a state of turmoil, I approached the teacher’s desk and asked about Karren’s whereabouts, saying that I had seen her at lunchtime (not quite true – it had been sound and not vision) and we were due to meet up after school (more or less true – there had been no such arrangement, but now I really had to see her). I was told that she had been taken suddenly ill at the end of the lunch-break, had gone to see the school nurse, and had been sent home for the rest of the day.

    ‘I saw her just before she left – she looked really pale and her face was all sweaty, I’m sure she had a fever’, added the teacher with sympathy.

    It seemed an age until the school day was over, and I went as quickly as I could to Karren’s house, which was only a few blocks from my own street. Our little group of friends gathered there quite often after school, as it was the nearest of all our houses to the school and Karren had it to herself at that time of day – she was an only child, and both her parents worked in the city and did not get home until around six o’clock.

    I walked down the quiet suburban road that Karren lived in, up the short path through the neat front garden, and rang the doorbell. As the chimes faded, I could see through the frosted glass of the door a figure hesitantly approaching and then stopping short as she, in turn, saw the outline of my form outside. I heard a shaky voice call out:

    ‘Who’s there?’

    There was no point in pretence, and I responded:

    ‘Karren – it’s me, Lexie. Please – we have to talk, please let me in.’

    There was a desperate wail from inside, then a sob, and a nearly hysterical answer:

    ‘No, no! NO! I can’t, I can’t!’

    She was clearly about to run back upstairs into her bedroom, and I had to forestall that. With greater determination, I replied:

    ‘Karren, LET ME IN! If you don’t, I’m NOT going away – I’m gonna stand here and ring that bell, even if I have to do it until your folks come home, and then they’re gonna ask what I’m doing out here on the doormat!’

    There was a moment of silence, and then the slow click of the lock being turned, and the door swung open. Karren stood to one side of it, rather sullenly staring at the floor and refusing to look at me. She had discarded her jacket and her shoes, but otherwise was still wearing her school uniform, though it looked a bit crumpled as if she had been lying on her bed. Her eyes were red-rimmed and her face was pale and streaky with tears – clearly she had been having a good cry.

    I stepped into the hall, eased the edge of the door from her nerveless fingers, and closed it firmly behind me. I reached out, intending to give her a reassuring squeeze of the arm, but she bolted like a frightened rabbit, running up the stairs and into her bedroom. However, she had sufficiently accepted the inevitability of my entry into the house that she did not try to lock her bedroom door from the inside – in fact, she did not even shut it behind herself, as she slumped down despondently on her bed.

    I left my jacket, backpack and shoes in the hall, and walked up the stairs slowly, giving her a moment in which to recover some of her composure. Entering the bedroom, I took the chair from in front of her desk and turned it to face the bed, before sitting down.

    ‘Karren, we have to talk’, I said once again – no prizes for originality here. ‘I understand you’ve got a … umm … errr … a thing … going with Angela, right?’ No prizes for clarity either.

    She would not meet my eye, and gave a shaky sob when I hesitated over the word ‘thing’ (wow, really being articulate here, Lexie, aren’t we?). Then, not really having meant to, I blurted out the question that was uppermost in my mind:

    ‘What did you mean, “you know how I feel about Lexie”, Karren?’

    I heard the catch in Karren’s breath, like a half-stifled sob, and then there was a heavy silence. I thought that I might have to probe again, but instead after a moment she began to explain in so dispirited a tone that it tugged on my heartstrings:

    ‘What’s the point in pretending any more, in hiding it? You know now, Lexie, though I never wanted you to – for sure, not like this! – now you know that I’m a lezzie. Well, it took me long enough to realise, for a long time I didn’t want to think that I was, y’know, that way … I thought it was just normal schoolgirl crushes on teachers or pop stars, like, but it wasn’t. More than a year ago, I began getting more and more dreams about making out with girls … never boys … and I’d wake up so horny and so wet down there. The last few months, I came to realise that I’m not even bi, I’m completely gay … and I couldn’t tell anyone, I daren’t tell anyone, especially my friends, like you … well, most of all you …’

    I felt a great rush of sympathy for her, in her confusion and loneliness. I would have reached out and given her a reassuring pat on the knee, but I wasn’t sure how she would react to my touch right now, she was so skittish, and so I refrained from physical contact, and tried to pour reassurance into my voice instead:

    ‘Oh, Karren, sweetie … it’s OK, really it’s OK … no one can control such a thing. But, how did … y’know, you and Angela? I mean, I never knew that you knew her much, really.’

    My friend’s voice firmed up a little at my encouraging tone, but she still gazed at the floor as she explained.

    ‘It was just chance, really, but such a lucky chance. It was a month ago, at Frank’s party – d’you remember it?’

    Yes, I did. Our little group of four friends gets invited to a lot of parties – we’re quite cool, but not snooty or mean, so we are generally well-liked and on friendly terms with most people. Also, it certainly helps that all four of our little group are good-looking girls. Karren is a tall slim blue-eyed blonde in the classic mould, and as for me – well, there’s no point in false modesty, I am one of the prettiest girls in our school year of nearly a hundred, with a sweet face, a smooth pink complexion, a mane of rich chestnut curls, and a figure that turns heads: my boobs really thrust out, a ripe pair of jutting D cups, emphasised all the more by my wasp waist and flaring hips, and an ass that sticks out behind almost as eye-catchingly as my tits do in front. The other reason why we get asked out a lot is that I am the only one us who has a regular long-term boyfriend; the other three don’t, and so all the boys hope that they will score lucky.

    ‘Well’, continued Karren, ‘I went, because we were all going, but I wasn’t enjoying it … I haven’t for a while, all the boys trying to get off with me, and I know that’s just the last thing I want … and when I can’t have what I really want, it just churns me up so much. So I had a few drinks too quickly early in the party, and by about ten o’clock I wanted to leave, so I went up to the bedroom where all our coats were, you know?’

    I nodded, and with that encouragement she resumed the tale.

    ‘Anyway, I walked in, and the only person in the room was Angela, who’d also come to get her coat. I guess she was a little tipsy too, because when I came in she gave me a funny kind of look, and then she said “that’s a neat outfit, Karren, you look real hot tonight”. That cheered me up, so I gave her a twirl, and blew her a kiss, just as a joke. But, next thing I knew, she’d put her arms round me and was kissing me! – and, I mean, really French kissing, and fuck, I was just kissing right back, just as hard! We got really heavy – I pulled her top up and was squeezing her bra, and she put a hand up under my skirt – which, you’ll remember, was kinda short – and, well, wow, that really lit my fire! Anyway, after a couple of minutes, we broke apart, and then she asked me to come back to her house, that her folks were all out until after midnight at least. And, you know, I was so turned on, I just couldn’t resist, so we went to hers, and … and …’

    Karren paused, and then she did raise her gaze and look me in the eye, continuing in a firmer tone, as if she had nothing to be ashamed of – as, of course, she truly didn’t:

    ‘Well, it was just fantastic, it felt so good. She’s a really hot lover, y’know … it was my first time, but not hers – I mean, I am the first girl her age she’s had sex with, but although she won’t say who, she told me she was seduced about eight months ago by an older woman, and I’m sure she’s still seeing her regularly, because she was so expert – she showed me the most amazing things to do. Anyway, since then we’ve had sessions whenever we can get the chance, usually at her place – like yesterday – but sometimes’ … and here Karren blushed as she glanced down at her own bed … ‘sometimes, here, too. But we agreed, it was just to be sex-for-fun, just being fuck-buddies for each other, cos we both get so frustrated, but with no strings attached … and I’m sure there’s a girl she’s really sweet on, but she won’t say who it is, and …’

    Once again, Karren’s gaze shifted downwards to scrutinise the carpet, and her voice faltered:

    ‘… well … that kinda suits me, too.’

    I nodded, and swallowed – it was all such a surprise, but I could see how easily it had happened, and of course Karren would have had to keep her gay affair secret. I posed my question again:

    ‘So … what about “you know how I feel about Lexie”, what did you mean?’

    Karren gave a shaky sound, part gasp and part sob.

    ‘Oh, shit … well, you know now – or you must have guessed – that it’s you, Lexie, you’re the one that I want, that I need … you’re the one that I love … and I know that I can never have, it just breaks me up. I know I’ve been moody with you, but it’s just so hard, especially when we’re alone together – that’s why I’ve been avoiding that – or times like changing for sports at school, I can’t do that near you any more, but you somehow always end up right next to me! I can’t look, I want to touch you so much, I want to kiss you all over, make love to you …’

    ‘Well’, I said with a secret smile, pushing the chair backwards and rising to my feet to stand immediately in front of her; ‘well, we’ll have to do something about that!’

    Karren gazed up at me in shell-shocked stupor, as I removed my tie and quickly unbuttoned my white school shirt, casting both of them aside. Then I leaned my arms backwards in gull-wing style to unclasp my bra and fling it away, letting my heavy breasts swing free. Without a pause, I unfastened my pleated maroon-colour school uniform skirt, dropped it around my ankles, and with one swift downwards tug removed my panties as well.

    Naked but for my white school socks, I stood before the amazed teenager, with my legs planted apart and my hands on my hips. Karren seemed to be in a daze as I reached for her right hand and lifted it up to cup my cunt, thrilled at feeling at long last her cool female fingers against my mound. I smiled down at the stunned schoolgirl, and said:

    ‘So, hot stuff … kiss me, then … come on, kiss me and touch me all you want, and show me what to do!’

    ‘Holy shit, Lexie!’ gasped Karren, ‘are you bi? I’d no idea – I’d never have thought it!’

    Almost automatically, her fingers began to stroke my labia and probe my gash, seeking and then tweaking my clitoris. The first time that her fingertips brushed across it, I gave a sudden cry and then shivered from head to toe at her increasingly confident caresses. My nipples had hardened into pinnacles of rock, I had swirling butterflies in my stomach, my pelvis felt heavy and my cunt was almost aching and dripping with desire. I began to pull and pinch on my own tits, and my voice broke into a shrill quaver.

    ‘Oh, Karren, please – aaaaahhh, yes! Fuck me, babe, oh! – just take me and have me and FUCK ME! I want it, I want you … oh, Christ, yes, please – YES!’

    Karren looked amazed, but she wasn’t going to look this gift horse in the mouth – or rather, this hot curvy teenager in the vagina. She swung me around to lie in my back on her bed, and then sprang to her feet. In a few seconds of whirling motion, her uniform was discarded – in fact everything except her white knee-high stockings, which like me she retained.

    She lay down on top of me, the stiff nipples of her smaller pointy breasts pressing into the soft pillows of my larger ones. First we kissed, long and slow, tongues twining and breaths mingling – that part was easy, I had had a few snogging sessions before, although never with a girl. Then Karren slid backwards, and brought her sensuous lips and nibbling teeth to each of my nipples in turn, sending electric shocks through me as I arched my back in pulsating desire.

    She dropped her right hand to cradle my mound once again, squeezing me rhythmically down there until my head was swimming from the erotic sensations. I thrust my hips upwards and spread my legs open as far as the single bed would permit, giving myself to her in complete surrender. Now both of her hands were working away at my pussy, stroking my labia and teasing them apart, and then she slid further down the bed and brought her face level with my cunt. She began to probe her tongue into my gash, where her tingling fingertips had opened the way. The exquisite effects were just mind-blowing and I began to moan, almost incoherently:

    ‘Karren! Oh my, Karren! Fuck me, sweet Jesus, fuck me so hard! Oh, babe, I want you, I want you to have me … please, take me … OH! YES – LIKE THAT, OH YEAH, DO IT! DO IT!!!

    My friend seemed as if she could hardly believe my reaction – but that didn’t stop her from taking full advantage of my novice offer! Karren slid her index finger into my vagina, and I moaned loudly and clutched at both of my own breasts, fiercely jerking my nipples.

    However, instead of using her finger to drill me to a climax, Karren encountered an obstruction. She gave a startled exclamation, and then she looked up at me, across my stomach and chest and between my tits, with an expression on her face that was an almost comical fusion of stunned surprise and lascivious lust.

    ‘Lexie! You’re … well, you’re …. y’know … still a virgin!! But – you can’t be! – I mean, you just CAN’T! You and Tom – you’ve been going out for ages, and you’re both always dropping hints about what great sex you have – it drives me nuts!’

    Although I longed for her to continue, I realised that explanations on my side couldn’t be postponed any further. With a sigh, I drew her up to nestle against me, kissed her briefly on the lips, and then as she lay cradled in my arms, I began to talk:

    ‘Well, I guess I’d better explain, but this really is a secret, and it doesn’t affect just me, so –’ and at this point I looked at her intensely ‘– you’ve gotta promise, promise on all that you care about, that you’ll not breathe a word of this to anyone – not anyone, not for any reason, not ever!’

    Karren looked at me earnestly, and then with one finger she drew an X shape in the valley between my breasts.

    ‘On my love for you – on your heart, Lexie – I swear I’ll keep absolutely secret anything you tell me, forever and ever’, she solemnly affirmed.

    ‘Okay’, I said, drawing a shaky breath and summoning up the nerve to continue. ‘Well, Tom’s just about my oldest friend – we’ve known each other since first grade, and we’ve always been on the same wavelength, got on really well, shared our secrets and given advice and helped each other when we’re down. Anyway, about two years ago, I realised even before Tom did, that he’s gay.’

    ‘WHAAAT?!!’ yelped Karren, jerking upright in surprise.

    ‘Yeah, he’s completely gay’, I confirmed, ‘and he’s come to accept that, and is happy with it. Anyhow, soon after, it turned out that one reason why we’re in tune with each other is – I discovered the very same thing about myself!’

    This disclosure was such a shock that Karren just gazed at me, saucer-eyed and open-mouthed. Then she breathed, almost inaudibly:

    ‘You mean … oh, jeepers! Lexie, d’you mean … that you’re a lesbian?’

    I smiled at the slim blonde, who at last was where I had so longed for her to be – naked, and in bed with me!

    ‘Yep, honey-bun, I’m a girl for girls, and always will be. Anyhow, I was explaining – so Tom and I hit on this plan, to protect us both from any suspicion: we would pretend to be boyfriend and girlfriend, instead of just pals, and that meant letting everyone think we were having heavy sex sessions, going all the way – but, of course, we never did anything at all!’

    I paused and looked at my sweet sexy friend … and now, maybe, I so hoped, my girlfriend, my lover … and I laughed.

    ‘Y’know, I’ve never ever actually said that I have sex with Tom! You all just assumed it, and I let you – it was safest that way. But if you remember, whenever any of you refer to it, I just look all shy and embarrassed – well, that’s not faked – and look at the floor and mumble, or I’ll say something vague and ambiguous, or something true, like he’s hung like a stallion or he can keep it up for ages – the first I know from observation but that’s all, and the second I’ve had on good authority from someone else! But, honey, I want you to know, I’ve never ever lied to you – just let you take 2 and 2 and make 22 … I’ve not told you the truth, I know, and I always wished I had the nerve to, but I’ve never lied.’

    Karren looked pensive for a moment, clearly replaying past conversations in her mind and seeing them in a completely new light. Then she nodded and gave me an impish smile:

    ‘You minx, Lexie! – you let us all jump to conclusions, let our imaginations run riot, when all the time there was nothing going on!’

    I resumed my tale: ‘It was easy, really – I mean, Tom and I had always spent plenty of time together anyway, talking about everything and anything, so all we had to do was walk around at school holding hands whilst we chatted, and go to parties together and make sure from time to time to have a cuddle where everybody would see. We have a pretend game for that, to make it easier – just before we start kissing, we whisper to the other the name of the music or film star that we’re going to imagine we’re making out with: a man for him, of course, and a woman for me. Then we leave the party early, and everyone assumes we’ve gone somewhere to fuck like rabbits. Actually, we usually go to Tom’s because his folks are regularly out on Saturdays till after midnight, and what really happens is we make hot chocolate and play videogames – we’ve both always been a bit geeky about those – and then when his folks come in, they give me a lift home. Even they think we’re a regular boyfriend-girlfriend couple, and that we’ve been getting it on before they come back!’

    Karren regarded me with stunned amazement, as I continued:

    ‘So, that’s how it’s been – just a camouflage for both of us, it avoids any questions and rumours – who’d believe them? Just recently, however, it’s changed a bit – Tom’s actually hooked up with another guy, someone at school, and I won’t say who. It sounds a bit like you and Angela, that it happened almost by chance, in the locker room at school when just the two of them were still there after football practice, and they just clicked that the other guy was up for it – literally, I think, ha ha! The difference now is, after a party we go back to Tom’s, and his new boyfriend meets us there – then they go and fuck in his bedroom, and I sit downstairs with a book and listen out just in case his folks come back unusually early. I’m really pleased for Tom, it seems to be working out well for him and he’s so happy, but I must admit I’m a bit jealous and a whole lot frustrated – which is why I couldn’t believe my good luck when you said all that on the phone!’

    ‘Now’, I added, ‘less talk and more action! So, now you know I’m a virgin, would you please do something about that, honey?’

    ‘Oh yeah’, whispered Karren, sounding like a kid let loose in a chocolate factory. ‘I’ve got just the thing, Lexie, though I never dared dream that I would ever use it on you – never mind be your first!’

    ‘I’ve always wanted it to be you, always’, I answered softly.

    Karren’s eyes shone with happiness as she eased me down on to my back, and then she rose to her feet and stepped across to her wardrobe. I had a wonderful view of her naked butt and the curve of her cunt as she bent over and, after rummaging around for a few seconds, emerged holding an oblong cardboard box. I raised my eyebrows, wondering if its dimensions meant what I hoped – and they did, as with a flourish and giggle, Karren produced from it a metallic silver vibrator.

    ‘I got this about six months ago – I managed to get it by mail order. Anyway, it did for my cherry, so now it can pop yours!’

    My answer was not spoken, but it communicated more than a hundred pages. I spread my thighs open and arched my back, thrusting my pelvis upwards. My action needed no translator to shout its message: I’m yours, fuck me!

    Karren knelt between my legs, and then lowered herself on top of me, the vibrator held in her left hand. She began to kiss me passionately, and then trailed a line of nibbling kisses down my neck and across the swell of my chest, first to one nipple and then the other. The sensations this triggered were amazing, and more profound than anything I had ever felt before. After sucking my tits and massaging my breasts, Karren’s mouth tickled its way across my stomach and round my belly-button, and then – ohmigod, oh my fuckin’ God!! As her tongue probed my pussy lips, I felt a shudder pass through my whole body – but it was far from being an unpleasant sensation, and in fact felt more like a release, as if I was a ship that was at last leaving harbour and setting out on its voyage – yes, my maiden voyage. The nips of Karren’s teeth along my swollen outer labia had an electrifying effect, and she followed this up by rubbing her forefinger up and down my parted pussy lips. I could only whimper and try to spread my thighs even further apart, offering up my openness in pleading arousal.

    The slim blonde lifted her mouth away from my cunt, and gave me a wicked smile as she brought the tip of the silver tube right up to my softest and most private parts. She flicked something at its base, and it began to hum and throb, sending erotic vibrations right through me, radiating out from the epicentre where its gleaming tip had nudged into the parting between my labia. With a frown of concentration slightly furrowing her forehead, Karren carefully worked the humming machine further into me, until its tip was pressing against my hymen. There she paused, leaned over above me to look down into my face, and with a touch of uncertainty and anxiety in her voice, asked:

    ‘Lexie, sweetheart, are you sure you want me to do this? You don’t have to, babe – I don’t want you to feel that you have to! You’re just so fine as you are, really, I don’t mind waiting.’

    ‘Well, I do, you silly goose’, I managed to gasp, ‘of course I want it, and I want you to do it! Fuck me, babe – please! Aaahh, yes – c’mon, yeah, c’mon and fuck me, now, yeah, NOW! FUCK ME!! … ooooh! AAAIEEEE … OH! OH! YES! YES!!’

    My last squeals and gasps were caused by her sudden shift to action, as with a single smooth motion she drove the vibrator into me, rending my hymen in its passage. There was a momentary sharp jab, like someone had pinched me, but inside rather than on my skin, and then that was overborne in the sensation of being penetrated – deeply penetrated, opened up for the very first time, as the humming vibrator cleft into my vaginal passage, rubbing the millions of nerve ends and sending shivers and thrills running through me from head to toe.

    Its first entry into me was astonishing in its impact, and far more erotic than I had ever imagined it would be. However, this was as nothing to the arousing effects of Karren’s steady inexorable withdrawal of the silver pillar, and then her second thrust into my hole. I gave a little scream and involuntarily arched my back, sheer instinct driving my cunt forwards and upwards to maximise the effect of the insertion.

    As I panted for breath, with my mouth half-open and my eyes wide and staring, altogether giving a good impression of being a half-wit, Karren repeated her pistoning action, becoming faster and firmer each time. It seemed only seconds, only maybe six or seven penetrations, before I cried out in ecstasy as I experienced my first ever real orgasm, brought about by another person. Of course, I had regularly rubbed my clit to stimulate myself to a climax during my solo fantasies, but that was now revealed for the shallow reflection of the real thing that it was. I slumped back on the bed in glorious dazed wonder, and moaned with the aftershocks as Karren slid the vibrator out of me. Still kneeling between my sprawled legs, she switched of its motor and then put the business end of it into her mouth and sucked my juices from it, at the same time giving me a wide lascivious grin. When I had managed to catch some breath, I spoke in barely more than a whisper:

    ‘Thank you … that was just incredible, thank you, my darling … thank you so much.’

    When I called the slim blonde ‘my darling’ she looked so happy that it thrilled me to the core, and my breath caught as she wiped away a tear from the corner of one eye – but now it was a tear of happiness, not the tears of unending woe that she had been crying earlier.

    I shifted backwards and propped myself up on my elbow, and then I reached up for the vibrator and took it from her hand. With a smile of my own, I placed a kiss on its rounded nub, and then put it down on the floor beside the bed. Moving sideways, I indicated with a gesture that it was my honey’s turn to lie down, which she did with alacrity.

    ‘I shouldn’t have all the fun, sweetheart … and, I want to show you, show you beyond any doubt that I’m a lesbian, because I think maybe deep down you’re still not sure about that, which I understand – so, let me prove it to you!’

    I slid my hands under her hips and beneath her thighs, and then eased them as wide open as I could. For a second I paused, drinking in my first really proper sexual sight of my lover’s pussy, which it seemed she kept completely clean-shaven so every detail of her folds of flesh were fully exposed. So beautiful, so mysterious, so desirable! I took up her former kneeling stance, but further down, below her knees, and then I bent forwards and down, slowly bringing my mouth to her sweat-sheened pussy.

    ‘Aaaaaaahhh!’ she whimpered, as I slid the tip of my tongue along her slit, licking her labia and delicately probing between them. ‘Ohh! Oh, Lexie – Lexie!! Oh, my love, how I’ve longed for this … aaahhh! how I’ve dreamt of this moment, of you doing this – but I gave up on hope long ago, I never thought this could happen … I still can’t believe it!’

    ‘Well’, I said, my voice muffled by having my mouth pressed against her cunt, ‘if you don’t believe your eyes – believe THIS!’ and I thrust the index finger of my right hand into her opening, whilst my tongue rasped across her clitoris, and then I began ramming my finger in and out, following the example she had given me with the vibrator,. She soon felt looser, and after half a dozen pokes I added a second finger, forcing her vagina more open. My excitement mounted as rapidly as hers, as she began to buck and moan, her hands clutching at the bedsheet at either side of her hips.

    ‘Oh, oh! OH!! oh, Sweet Jesus, yeah! – oh, Lexie, babe, I’m a believer, I am, truly … OH, FUCK! I’m gonna cum – Lexie, you’re gonna make me cum if you do that … yes, THAT, AAAHHH! SHIT, YES!! OHMIGOD, I’M CUMMING, I’M … AH-AHH-AHHHH!

    That was my other first of the day, the end of my other virginity – for the first time ever, I fucked another girl. In truth, it was even more of a mind-blowing experience than my own orgasm, partly because I had after all masturbated plenty of times, and so although it had been a hundred times more erotic, it was still an extension of something familiar. This – this was completely new, for this I had no point of reference, it was truly a new day dawning and a revelation. It also profoundly affected me for another reason, which I know more clearly now than I did then – I have something of a dominant streak in me, I love to be the one in charge, the one making the moves, the one wearing the strap-on. Fortunately, Karren is more submissive by nature, a natural bottom to my top, and so it has proved that truly we are a match made in heaven!

    I moved up to lie alongside her, which on her single bed meant a really cosy embrace, and we cuddled and kissed, shared our amazing new-found joy and wiped away a tear or two that were provoked by the tumultuous shocks of the day and the soaring happiness in both our hearts.

    After a while like this, I glanced at my watch, and was amazed to find that it was only three-quarters of an hour since I had knocked at Karren’s front door and forced admittance. There would still be at least two and half hours before either of Karren’s parents arrived home: they both worked in the retail sector and did not leave until their stores closed at six o’clock, and then had a good hour’s commute back from the city centre. I had some ideas about how to use that time to good effect, and so I rose from the bed, reassuring my still lolling girlfriend that I would be back in a moment.

    I made a quick visit to her bathroom, wiping around my pussy with some toilet tissue – as I expected, there were a few red traces from my loss of virginity, but they were swiftly removed, and my vagina felt only slightly tender inside. Then I trotted downstairs, retrieved my school uniform jacket from the hall, and came back up to Karren’s room. Putting my jacket over the back of her desk chair, I reached into one of the pockets and took out the cell phone – Angela’s phone – and weighed it in my hands. I had switched it off after my fruitless attempts to reach Karren at lunchtime, and it had remained that way since, but now …

    Karren rolled onto her side … oh, how enticingly that made her pert breasts bobble, and how gorgeous was the curve of her upthrust hip and buttock! … and looked at me pensively.

    ‘I’ll have to tell her’, she said, ‘I mean … I can’t pretend nothing has happened, that it’s all the same for me, and she’ll know … anyway, I should end it, now that … that we’re …’ Then she paused, clearly stabbed by sudden piercing doubt: ‘we are … aren’t we? … Lexie?’

    I put the phone down instantly on the desk chair, and with one stride I look her in my arms, kissing her with unmistakeable passion and desire. After a moment, I pulled my lips away enough to look her directly in the eye, and I made sure there could be no more misunderstanding, no more doubt, no more fear:

    ‘Yes – we ARE girlfriends, we ARE lovers, and we will be – we’re gonna be lesbian lovers, for ever and ever, I’m yours and you …’ at this point I took one of her breasts in my hand and gave it a strong possessive squeeze, ‘you – YOU ARE MINE, now and always, and don’t you ever DARE to doubt that!’

    My love gave a shaky but happy laugh, and wiped away some more tears – tears of relief and tears from the release of deep inner tensions that had been stifled for months and months and months.

    ‘You’re right’, I said, ‘Angela will have to know – WE will let her know’, and I emphasised the ‘we’ to make my position and responsibility clear. ‘But … well, we don’t have to end it, not in that way.’

    Karren’s lips parted and her eyebrows rose in enquiry, as I continued: ‘it wouldn’t be fair, not to dump her and leave her out in the cold like that, and … well, your arrangement was “just fuck-buddies”, right? So, I don’t see why that needs to change … apart from her getting two fuck-buddies for the price of one! It won’t affect our relationship, that we love each other – we aren’t in love with her, but we can still have good fun-fucking times together!’

    ‘Lexie! You’re wicked – wicked!!’ squealed Karren in amazement, but I could tell that she liked my proposal. And, after all, why not – Angela was certainly an attractive girl, a pretty brunette with long lissom legs and a tight butt, it was no wonder that she was vice-captain of the cheerleader team.

    ‘So …’ I said, picking up Angela’s phone and hefting it in my hand, ‘why wait? – no time like the present!’

    For a second, my sweet babe looked apprehensive, but then her resolve returned, and she gave me a bright smile and the nod to proceed. My heart sang with the trust that she had placed in me, and I blew her a kiss as I switched the phone on and dialled up the number of my own one – which I heartily hoped Angela still had in her possession, and switched on.

    This was the day on which Lady Luck was smiling down on me, because it connected at once and after only four rings it was answered with a rather tentative ‘Hi?’

    ‘Angela? Hi, it’s Lexie here – I guess you’ve guessed what happened, that you’ve got my phone and I’ve got yours? … Yeah? … Good, well, anyway, are you busy right now, because … uh huh … OK, that’s great … can you come to Karren’s? … yeah, I’m at hers, actually … you know where? … yeah, great, in about twenty minutes then? … no, that’s perfect – thanks, see you!’

    ‘What are we going to say to her?’ asked Karren doubtfully, after I had ended the call.

    ‘Don’t you worry, honey, I’ve got a plan … and you, you’ve got just enough time to have a shower and put on a nice fresh outfit, so you won’t look like you’ve been upset and crying.’ I shooed her up from the bed and chased her along to the bathroom, both of us giggling, me admiring the lean tautness of her ass as I pretended to be trying to pinch it, and she glancing over her shoulder, wide-eyed at the sight of my D-cups bouncing around. I caught her just as she was wriggling through the half-open bathroom door, and she let out a squeal as I gave her rump a playful smack.

    Whilst Karren had a hasty hot shower, I straightened up things in her bedroom, making the bed and opening the window for a few minutes, removing both the sight and smell of the recent sapphic love-making. In just over five minutes, a warm and still damp Karren emerged from the bathroom, wearing a long bathrobe and a towel wrapped around her hair. This gave me the opportunity to grab a shower myself, and I stripped off my socks and plunged into the glass cubicle. A quick rinse and soap, some borrowed shampoo, and then back to Karren’s bedroom, where I had timed it perfectly to be handed the hair dryer just as she finished with. I sat on the desk chair as I turned it on my hair, and I got turned on myself as I watched Karren choose her clothes and slip them on. It was my first insight into something I now know well – that it is just as erotic a sight to watch a woman dressing as it undressing. She slipped into a pair of quite skimpy sky-blue bikini panties and then the matching bra from the same set, followed by blue denim cut-off shorts and a yellow camisole with a pretty lace edging at the top. Of course, I had only my school uniform to put back on, and I decided to do so without any underwear. Karren’s eyes widened as I folded my discarded bra and panties and hid them in the side pocket of my jacket, and then I buttoned up my white shirt (not bothering with the tie, and leaving the top two buttons undone), pulled up my uniform skirt and fastened it at the waist, and restored my white knee-highs.

    Only a minute or so after we were both dressed, the door-bell pealed. Karren was sitting on the bed and made to rise, but I halted her with a gesture.

    ‘No – wait here, it’ll work better this way, trust me’.

    She nodded, and with a grateful smile I left her sitting there and trotted down to open the front door.

    ‘Hi, Angela – thanks for coming round. Karren’s upstairs – c’mon up.’

    Angela was also still in her school uniform, and I gestured to her to leave her jacket in the hall. As she did so, she produced my cell phone from its pocket and held it out to me, but instead of taking it I gave her a smile and beckoned her to follow me upstairs. I led the way, although I knew well from Karren’s confession that Angela had trodden these wooden steps many a time after the school day, as the prelude to an hour or two of slit-sucking and pussy-fucking. I felt a momentary hot stab of jealousy, but then reminded myself that the situation was the product of my and Tom’s cover-story being altogether too convincing, so I could hardly complain!

    As we entered the bedroom, Karren gave her fuck-buddy a cheerful wave, but left the talking to me. I gestured Angela to sit on the bed beside Karren, which she did with a slight evidence of discomfort at their proximity. I sat down on the chair facing the duo and only then accepted the return of my phone from Angela. Holding it in my right hand, I picked up Angela’s cell phone from the desk with my left, but made no immediate move to return it to her.

    ‘What a coincidence, us both having this same brand new phone – I didn’t think anyone else at school had one!’ I said, looking at the two identical cell phones.

    Angela laughed, relaxing a little: ‘Yeah, I thought the same, Lexie – and really, it’s mainly my fault – I was in a hurry, I was late for meeting … err, someone … and then I just grabbed the phone that was right by me, never thinking it might not be mine!’

    ‘Anyway’, I continued, ‘the thing is, right after I picked up what turns out to be your phone – and before I realised that it was – someone called it, and – thinking it was mine – I answered.’

    ‘Oh?’ queried Angela, tensing up a little again.

    ‘Her’, I said, gesturing at Karren, who now hung her head and looked at the floor, ‘and … what she said – well, it gave the game away, about both of you, and what you’ve been doing.’

    Angela’s face paled, and she clapped a hand over her mouth in shock.

    ‘Oh! What … what are you going to do?’ she gasped.

    ‘Don’t worry’, I hastened to reassure her, ‘everything’s fine – in fact, it couldn’t be better. It’s me that should thank you for our collision and taking my phone, for otherwise I don’t know when I would have discovered that Karren’s a lesbian …’ I paused, looking directly at Angela’s strained face, and then dropped my bombshell for the second time: ‘… like me, just like me – a lesbian like me.’

    Angela knew me only as an acquaintance, for we had never been in the same classes and only slightly in overlapping social circles. Even so, she knew that I was “Tom’s girl” and presumably as hetero as they come – which rumour would have it I did often, thanks to Tom’s big hard cock. It was a major change of perspective to take on board, and she looked somewhere between bemused and bewildered.

    ‘So … you’re saying … you’re a lezzie? Meaning, like, you’re bisexual – yes?’ Angela asked doubtfully. For the moment, I let it rest at that; once again, leaving an assumption uncorrected was the easiest course to take. I certainly did not know her well enough to reveal Tom’s secret; with Karren it was different – as my closest female friend for many years, I knew that she would faithfully keep her promise, no matter what the temptation or provocation.

    ‘Kind of’, I confirmed, adding: ‘I’ll explain properly another time … but for now, the point is, the point here and now is, that Karren and I have discovered each other – and, thanks to you, we’ve become lovers.’

    ‘Wow, that’s neat!’ responded Angela, but then her face fell as the implications dawned on her, and she turned to Karren disappointedly. ‘So … I guess our fun times are over, right?’ she asked.

    I shook my head. ‘No, not necessarily – that’s to say, we don’t feel that way, if you don’t.’

    Angela brightened at this, and her shoulders, which had slumped, rose again.

    ‘Yeah?’ she enquired.

    ‘It’s true, Karren and I have a special closeness’, I continued, putting the two phones on the desk behind me and reaching forward with my right hand to caress possessively my babe’s nearest knee, ‘but we don’t want to leave you out in the cold – that doesn’t seem fair at all. So, if you want to continue the same arrangement as before – being fuck-buddy friends for fun, with no strings attached – but with both of us … well, we’re up for that. In fact, we could have a lot of good times together.’

    Angela looked amazed, and her eyes darted back and forth between our two smiling faces.

    ‘D’you mean that?’ she gasped. ‘I mean, do you really mean … like … fucking as a threesome?’

    Karren and I nodded in affirmation, and Angela’s breath escaped in a soft ‘Wow!’ I gave Karren a mischievous smile and then rose to my feet, standing directly in front of Angela.

    ‘Let me prove it’, I said softly, as I pulled the front of my skirt up to my waist, revealing the absence of panties beneath. Angela gave a low whistle as she saw my bare cunt, with my labia swollen and prominent in arousal. I moved closer to her, so that my pussy was almost in her face.

    ‘So, how about it?’ I asked, undoing the fastening and small zip at my left side and letting my uniform skirt fall to the floor, and then swiftly unbuttoning my shirt and casting it aside. I cupped my swaying breasts in both hands, thrusting them out above the pair seated on the bed and enjoying the sight of both girls gazing up at me with almost identical expressions of lust.

    ‘God, yes – oh, yes! Yes for sure!’ Angela exclaimed, adding: ‘I never thought of anything like that, but … that’d be amazing, so hot!’

    I turned and sat down on the bed on Angela’s other side, so that she was sandwiched between me and Karren. I grasped the pretty brunette’s right breast, squeezing it firmly through her shirt and bra, as Karren similarly groped her left breast. Angela was still wearing her school uniform, and I undid her tie and drew it out from under her collar, whilst simultaneously Karren unbuttoned her white shirt. Then with one swift move, we pulled her shirt wide open and whisked it back off her shoulders. Angela looked on in wonder as we scooped her breasts – a nice perky pair for a girl of our age, fuller than Karren’s although less prominent than mine – out of her bra cups, and then with one accord we bent our heads to kiss them, sucking her stiff nipples into our mouths.

    Angela moaned and went limp, and we eased her down onto her back, swinging her legs up so that she lay along the length of the bed. Karren continued assiduous attentions to her breasts, whilst I quickly pushed the lissom girl’s school skirt up above her hips and then stripped her panties down her legs and over her feet – silent assent to this being given by Angela lifting her butt an inch off the bed in each case so that I could do so. I then commenced my second-ever cunnilingus, as I began to eat out Angela’s pussy whilst Karren mauled and devoured her tits. Within moments, the slim brunette was writhing beneath our combined onslaught, her body trembling with arousal and her hips shuddering with approaching orgasm. As Angela began to give sharp incoherent cries, I brought my hand up to her cunt and slid two fingers into her vagina. There was no resistance to my penetration, as she was slickly wet and loose, and I delved deeply into her, my knuckles smacking against her swollen labia with the force of my inward thrusts. Angela bucked and gave a harsh shriek, and her pelvis quivered as a stream of wet juices coated my fingers and dribbled from her gash, and then with a long moaning cry she slumped back down on the bed.

    ‘Oh! Oh, Lord above, that was incredible!’ she sighed in wide-eyed wonder, as Karren and I lay alongside her to the left and right, my girlfriend’s left hand still caressing Angela’s chest, whilst I kept my right-hand on her cunt, gently rubbing it and easing my fingertips between the lips of her vagina.

    ‘First of many!’ I whispered in Angela’s ear, and she shivered with anticipatory delight. ‘Of course, sometimes it’ll be just Karren and me getting it on, but I promise we’ll make it a threesome at least twice a week.’

    Angela couldn’t suppress a fleeting expression of disappointment that it wouldn’t be a threesome every time, but she was a realist and accepted that Karren and I would also want to have time – and sex – together as a couple.

    ‘Fair enough’, she said with a nod, and then added with a more natural smile: ‘I’ll look forward to it!’

    There was an idea which had been bubbling away at the back of my mind, ever since Karren’s comment that she thought Angela was also specially sweet on someone, because she too had wanted to keep their relationship simply at the ‘fuck-buddy’ level and not add any emotional baggage. However, whilst Karren had told Angela of her secret longing for me (she told me later that there hadn’t been much choice about that, as in one of their first sessions she had called out my name during her moment of climax!), Angela had only vaguely indicated that she was similarly thwarted, but had given no details.

    I rolled slightly onto my side and propped a hand under my chin, gazing down upon Angela’s flushed face. I’m on a roll, I thought, it’s my lucky day – so, here goes.

    ‘Angela, I promise I’ve got a good reason for asking this – is there someone who’s special for you, who you feel about like the way Karren feels about me?’

    Angela looked hesitant, and I encouraged her further:

    ‘You know about me now, and Karren too – we trust you, and I promise you can trust us’, I reassured her.

    The prone girl nodded slowly, but then her face sobered.

    ‘You’ll think me foolish – oh, yes, don’t shake your heads, you will! I know it’s hopeless, totally hopeless, but I can’t help it – I’ve been in love with her for years, in fact I can’t recall when I first realised, it’s so long ago! But it’s so useless, in fact it almost hurts too much to be around her now, especially when it’s just the two of us.’

    I glanced across to Karren, who nodded back thoughtfully – it was a story with a very familiar ring. Angela had paused, with an introspective and rather sad expression on her face, and I had to give her another prompt.

    ‘So – who’s the babe, who’s your heart’s desire?’

    The brunette looked away from me, shifting her gaze to the neutrality of the bedroom wall, and then she muttered a name so softly that if Karren and I had not been so in such close proximity, we would have missed it:

    ‘Dominica’.

    ‘Aahh!’ I exhaled with satisfaction – I was on target, bull’s eye! However, Angela misinterpreted the sound, and repeated over again, with a catch in her voice, that it was useless and how stupid she was ever to have had such hopes.

    I could certainly understand why Angela was attracted to Dominica. An unbiased observer would probably judge me to be the third or fourth most attractive girl in our school year (depending on whether or not you put Tiffany’s height and cascading red hair ahead of my jutting bust and butt), but no one would have hesitated for a moment to award Dominica the prize for being the best-looking girl of our age, and quite probably in the whole school. She had the luscious curves of her Hispanic heritage, with long shiny black hair, large expressive dark eyes and rich pouting lips, but more than that, much more, she exuded vitality, health and wholesomeness, and she had charisma by the bucketload. It was matched to a lively, laughing and genuinely kind and friendly personality, and so, despite her stunning looks and figure, Dominica was very popular as well, That girl was gonna go far – we all knew it: one day she’d be an international supermodel, or more likely a film star, as she had real acting ability as well.

    I could also understand why Angela felt that the chance of her love being requited was nil. For more than a year now, Dominica had been the steady girlfriend of Larry Clarke – champion 100 metre sprinter, fastest winger and star of the school football team, and lead guitar and vocalist of the most popular teenage band in the neighbourhood. Although the all-round local hero, he was as modest, cheerful and nice as his girlfriend, and the pair of them were our high school’s golden couple – you didn’t need to even think who was going to be School President or Homecoming Queen, it just couldn’t be anyone other than Larry and Dominica.

    However … however, I knew something that Angela didn’t … and if it meant what I thought it did, well … it sure was a game-changer!

    So I leaned across and gave the pretty brunette a kiss on each nipple, and then told her to lie where she was, as I needed a quick word with Karren. Angela was lost in her own thoughts and still dazed from her seismic orgasm, and without really listening she nodded her assent. My new-found girlfriend gave me a puzzled look as she followed me out to the landing at the top of the stairs.

    ‘What …’ began Karren, but she got no further as I put a finger to her lips, and silenced her.

    ‘Babe, I can’t explain it all now … and I might be wrong, that’s why I don’t want to say anything to Angie yet’, I whispered, and then I quickly explained what I wanted Karren to do – but still leaving her in the dark as to why. ‘Trust me on this, honey’, I concluded; ‘if it goes right, it’ll be great – and if not, then if you do like I’ve said, there’ll be no harm done.’

    Karren was clearly itching to know more, but her love for me conquered her curiosity, and she nodded her agreement before slipping back into the bedroom. Through the small gap where she had left the door ajar, I saw her lie down on the bed and cuddle up to Angela again. I’ll admit that the sight gave me a pang of jealousy, but I knew that Karren was specially mine, and what she was doing was in a good cause. As I had asked, she would keep Angela happy and quiet – and completely naked – in the bedroom, whilst I set my scheme in motion.

    I had scooped up my socks, bra, skirt, shirt and both of the cell phones on my way out of the bedroom, and now I scurried along to the bathroom, dropping my clothes in a heap outside its door, with the cell phones on top. There was no time to shower, but a quick wash of my face and hands, a wipe of my cunt with toilet paper, a whisk over my body with a towel, and a comb of my hair, and I looked quite presentable – or at least, not like someone who had just crawled out from a sex orgy. I pulled on my clothes and took the phones with me as I trotted downstairs and turned left into the kitchen. Switching on Angela’s phone, I looked in her directory and found Dominica’s number – I had been confident it would be there, as Angela was one of Dominica’s inner circle and oldest friends. Turning on my own phone, I dialled the number, and once more put my trust in Lady Luck.

    She did not fail me: after a few rings, Dominica’s attractively lively and slightly husky voice gave a cheerful ‘Hi!’, to which I answered:

    ‘Hi, Dominica, it’s Lexie here … yes, Lexie … you know, Tom’s girlfriend … uh huh, yeah … that’s right, yeah. Anyway, there’s a good reason why I really really need to speak to you now … no, I mean, in person, not by phone … sorry, but are you free right now? … yup, right away … if … Oh, have you? … you could? That’s great, thanks so much!’

    I felt a huge sense of relief, as I gave Karren’s address – I didn’t bother explaining that it was her house and not mine, as Dominica had never been to either of them, and really it didn’t matter. It was less than ten minutes by bicycle from Dominica’s house, and she had said she would come by that means – apparently she had a cheerleader squad practice in a little over an hour, so she would call to see me now, and then go on to it. Of course, Dominica was captain of the cheerleaders – that wasn’t even worth mentioning, as the hottest babe and most popular girl in school, girlfriend of the star athlete, it simply couldn’t have been any other way.

    I waited in the hall, running through what to say in my mind, and getting tense as the minutes ticked by. I began to get nervous that Dominica had decided not to come after all, but it was just the waiting that had made the time drag. In fact, it was only seven minutes later that I saw her arrive and get off her bicycle, leaving it against the wall of the house. My breath caught in my throat – Dominica was wearing her cheerleader outfit, which I should have anticipated from her call but stupidly had not put two and two together, and she looked stunning in it. The length of leg and glimpse of red panties as she swung her leg over to dismount from the bicycle and the jiggle of her ripe bust (she was at least one size bigger even than me), despite the constraint of a sports bra, made me wet my lips: she was a gorgeously sexy young woman, there was no doubt about it.

    I opened the front door before Dominica could reach for the doorbell, as I did not want Angela to hear that someone had arrived and become alarmed. I ushered Dominica through the hall and into the kitchen, where I leaned against the counter and took a shaky breath. I just hoped that I hadn’t over-reached myself: this was really the big roll of the dice now … so, c’mon, the winner takes it all …

    ‘Dominica … you know that I’m Tom’s girlfriend, right?’

    She nodded, her expression giving nothing away.

    ‘And you’re Larry’s …’ I continued.

    Dominica looked a little more guarded, but nodded again. I forged on:

    ‘So, what I need to ask is – and there’s a good cause, I promise – is the reason why you’re Larry’s girlfriend the same as why I’m Tom’s?’

    ‘Aaah …’ she said, holding quite still. ‘I’ve been wondering, these last couple of weeks, when we might be having this conversation.’

    She paused for a moment, looking at me consideringly, and then she said slowly:

    ‘Maybe, maybe … and that reason is?’

    Cards on the table time, Lexie, I thought to myself, although in fact this was the less risky part, as I was fairly sure that she knew the truth about me and Tom – the reason for which, the really really big secret, was that Larry was Tom’s new gay boyfriend, it was Larry that he was fucking and who it seemed couldn’t get enough of taking turns to suck each other off and take it up the ass!

    ‘That I’m a lesbian, and I want to keep it secret’, I said flatly, looking the hot Hispanic chick right in the eye.

    For a couple of seconds – which seemed an eternity – there was no response, and then Dominica’s smile broadened into her usual carefree expression, her perfect white teeth parting in merriment.

    ‘Yeah, babe, it is – I’m as lezzie as you can get, at least on your own, that is! But, yeah, Larry and I have never had sex, he’s solely gay too – but then, I guess you know that, now he and Tom have discovered each other. My family mustn’t find out about me, they’d go crazy, especially my father, it’d be hell to pay … so, yes, it’s been a cover for both of us, just like with you and Tom – which, by the way, I would never have guessed, even though I’ve been doing exactly the same thing myself!’

    Then Dominica paused and looked at me meaningfully in a new way which made me tingle from head to toe. She smoothed one hand across her bust in an unconsciously erotic gesture, and continued:

    ‘So, is your idea that you and me hook up as well, like our “boyfriends” have? I guess it would have a lot going for it, and God knows I’d love to have a real girlfriend – in fact, I’d love to just get fucked by any femme. You’ll laugh, but I never have yet – in fact, would you believe, I’m still a virgin! I was saving myself for someone, someone special, but I can see that’s not going to happen, I’m not sure she even really likes me any more … and you’re very sexy – and from what Tom’s told Larry, I know that you are kind and you can be trusted … so, yeah, I think I might be up for that, for sure.’

    I gave her a wide smile, and ignored the sudden hot flush in my cunt at the thought of fucking with Dominica – sweet Lord above, the idea of me and Dominica writhing around in the nude, making out, doing 69 … shit, that got me so dripping wet I regretted that I hadn’t put any panties on. With an effort of will, I refrained from pushing her down on the kitchen table, stripping her panties off and eating her pussy, and with a slight tremor I spoke again.

    ‘I would so much love that … and we will, I’m sure, but there’s something else, one more thing that I have to ask you. I’m not prying, I promise you there’s good reason – Dominica, your someone special – just tell me, does her name begin with A?’

    Dominica looked taken aback, and in her surprise spoke before thinking:

    ‘How could you know that?! … Jesus, is it obvious? Oh God, no wonder she doesn’t want to be around me much any more! I thought no one knew, that it didn’t show … shit, Lexie, does everyone know I’m a lez?’ she ended, almost in a wail.

    ‘No, no! Dominica, no, don’t worry – no one knows, no one else at all! Not Angela, I promise you, she has no idea, in fact I know she thinks you’re totally heterosexual. I promise, just like me, your set up with Larry, it has everyone totally convinced, it’d never cross their mind that you might be bisexual, never mind a lesbian! The only reason I know different is because I know about Tom and Larry – after all, they fuck at Tom’s house and I’m their look-out girl! – and when I asked Tom if Larry was bi, he told me, in the strictest confidence, that he was sure not, that Larry had promised him that he didn’t have any other lover – and that’s what made me wonder, but I still wasn’t sure. After all, you might be giving Larry cover out of friendship – I know you and he go back just about to kindergarten, like me and Tom – or you might just be wanting to keep your virginity and be free from hassling boyfriends, so whilst I could hope your reason was the same as mine, I certainly couldn’t assume it.’

    My explanation had a reassuring effect, and by the end of it she was calm and smiling again, though still puzzled about the purpose of my second question. Well, it was time to lift the last veil of secrecy. I put my finger to my lips in the universal sign for silence, and then beckoned Dominica to follow me upstairs. On the landing, I put my finger across Dominica’s mouth to ensure that she remained quiet, and then I called out softly for Karren. Dominica’s eyes widened in surprise and I was glad that I’d taken the precaution of silencing her – and still more so when a few seconds later my lovely babe stepped out of the bedroom wearing a thigh-length kimono wrap in coloured silk, with rather obviously nothing on underneath it, and Dominica gave a tiny gasp at the sexy sight. However, before she could ask any of the dozens of questions that I could tell were on the tip of her tongue, I gave a little pat to the luscious Hispanic ass so nicely shown off in her cheerleader uniform, and urged her towards the bedroom door.

    ‘Go in’, I whispered, ‘and you’ll be glad.’

    With a quick assessing look at my face and Karren’s, Dominica nodded and stepped briskly into the bedroom. There instantly followed two high-pitched shrieks, so close together that they were almost one sound:

    ‘Angie?!!! What? What’re you doing …’
    ‘Dom?!!! Shit!! How’re you here …’

    And then, what I had hoped and prayed for – two simultaneous cries of lust and longing, the sound of someone’s footsteps racing across the floor whilst flinging off their clothes at the same time, a loud creak of springs as a second body flopped down on the bed, and then a lot of kissing, slurping, licking, moaning and groaning.

    Out on the landing, Karren looked at me in amazement, like I was some kind of magician.

    ‘How the? … I mean, how did you know … and get her here, so fast?’

    Once again, I made Karren swear undying secrecy, and then I told her that Tom’s new boyfriend was none other than Larry. Karren almost literally staggered with surprise at this news.

    ‘My God!’ she whispered, ‘I’d never have thought it, not for a moment … right, I see now, so you thought, if Larry’s gay like Tom’s gay, then maybe Dominica’s a secret lesbian, just like you?’

    I nodded, but explained that I couldn’t be sure, that just because Larry and Dominica’s relationship involved no sex, it didn’t automatically mean that she was a lesbian.

    ‘That’s why I needed you to keep Angela quiet upstairs, whilst I got Dominica here and talked to her – then, if it turned out she wasn’t gay, or was but didn’t fancy Angela, I could send her on her way, and neither of them would ever know anything about the other. But I was fairly sure of what it has turned out to be – that’s why it was worth chancing, and there was no point in waiting, in trying to set it up at some other time.’

    Just at that moment, the moans and gasps that were audible through the bedroom door increased in pitch and pace, and then ended in two almost-synchronised cries of orgasm, after which it went quiet. Karren and I gave them another minute, and then she knocked on the door and called out quietly to ask if we could come in.

    ‘Sure, c’mon, yeah’, called out a cheerful confident voice – which, interestingly, was Angela’s and not Dominica’s.

    An amazing and erotic sight greeted us as we entered the room. Both girls were completely naked, and curled up together on the bed, their faces shining with happiness and their hair rumpled with that alluring ‘I’ve-just-been-fucked’ look. Dominica was spooned around Angela’s back, with her hands wrapped round to clasp Angela’s breasts and her broad hips cradling the turn of Angela’s neat trim ass. Dominica looked blissfully stunned, whilst Angela looked more assured and confident than I had ever seen her, as she said:

    ‘Thank you … thank you, Karren, and most of all, thank you, Lexie. Dom’s explained it briefly, and of course I understand now, that you and she have both been hiding in the same way – but you’ve been too damn convincing, you naughty pair! But still, Lexie, if you hadn’t acted on what you knew, Dom and I wouldn’t have got together – probably not ever, and that would be just awful!’

    The cheerleader captain was nuzzling the pretty brunette’s neck, but lifted her head to nod her sincere agreement.

    ‘It wasn’t so difficult’, I said with a shrug, ‘and y’know, Angela, all of us should really be thanking you! After all, if we hadn’t collided and you hadn’t taken my cell phone and left me yours, then really none of this would have happened!’

    Karren let her kimono fall from her shoulders, and enjoyed the admiring glances at her naked body which followed from all three of us. Then she sat down on the desk chair and patted her knees, looking at me. I walked over to stand next to her, and she quickly unbuttoned my shirt and threw it aside, and then let my skirt fall to the floor – I felt a glow of pleasure as our two new comrades eyed my cunt with unmistakeable sexual intent. Then Karren drew me down to sit on her lap, after which she unclasped my bra and let my breasts swing free for a moment until she cupped them in her hands, squeezing them firmly enough to arouse me – a fact that was more than evident to Dominica and Angela, as my nipples hardened into prominent points and my thighs spread involuntarily to reveal my puffily parted labia. With a wicked gleam in her eye, Angela patted the small vacant area of the bed in front of her, with a clear invitation to us to join them for a full-on sapphic quartet. I was all for it, but sensible Karren glanced at the clock on her bedroom wall, and with a sigh held me in place on her lap.

    ‘We’d love to’, she told Angela and Dominica with evident sincerity, ‘but I’m afraid we don’t have time – my parents will be home in about half an hour, so we’d all better freshen up and get dressed. It’s fine if you’re here when they get back, please stay if you want, but we can’t have anything that looks … or smells … like we’ve been fucking.’

    ‘And, Dominica, don’t you have cheer practice in a few minutes?’ I added. The beautiful team captain’s reaction was so comic that we all laughed – it was like one of those old cartoons, as her eyes went round and she clapped a hand over her mouth in shock.

    ‘Shit!!! I totally forgot!’ she squealed, but then she turned to Angela, and continued: ‘but I don’t care, this has been the most wonderful thing ever to happen to me, I wouldn’t have missed it for the world! Still, if we have to finish up here anyway, I’d better go – as team captain, they just might notice that I’m not there! More seriously, it might lead to questions, and none of us wants that, right?’

    ‘Right!’, we all echoed back in agreement. Karren threw Dominica the towel that she had earlier brought back from her own shower, and for a few seconds she, Angela and I sat silently appreciating the sight of a naked Dominica wiping around her cunt, as her full breasts jiggled enticingly above, and then wriggling her luscious ass into the red cheerleader panties and scooping her superbly rounded breasts into her sports bra. Then the Hispanic temptress hastily donned the remainder of the delightfully skimpy cheerleader uniform, and bent over Angela to give her a lingering kiss – and a fond squeeze of her nearest breast. As Dominica then turned to go, Angela spoke quickly:

    ‘Babe … after the practice, can you come to my house for a while? It’d just be for talk, we couldn’t do more – well, maybe a little kissing – but I just gotta see you some more today, or I’ll think I dreamt this!’

    Dominica positively glowed with happiness, and promised that she would get to Angela’s house as fast as possible after the cheer squad session. Then she gave us all a cheerful wave, saying ‘I’ll let myself out, don’t bother’, and skipped to the bedroom door, at which she paused for a moment, glanced back over her shoulder with a huge grin, bent forwards, flipped the uniform mini-skirt up over her back and saucily wiggled her butt at us! Then with a laughing shout of ‘See ya later, lover-girl!’, she disappeared from view, after which there was a patter of steps on the stairs and the sound of the front door closing.

    With regret – because there were other things we would much rather be doing together – Angela and I helped Karren to tidy her room, and we opened the window to air it out. Each of us in turn then took five minutes for a quick wipe over and dry in the bathroom, followed by a few minutes back in Karen’s room with brushes and hair dryer, so that we ended up looking very presentable. Angela then said that she ought to go home, so she could have her dinner and be ready for Dominica’s arrival, and we suggested to her that they both come to Karren’s house straight from school on the next day, not only for a sex session but also to make some plans.

    Never has a Tuesday at school gone by so slowly, every minute dragging, the hands of the classroom clocks seeming to have been frozen in place. All four of us just couldn’t wait, and in the lunch hour we got together and giggled about it, longing to touch and feel each other, but not daring anything where there were so many other eyes to see. However, at last the last lesson ended, and we four were just about the first people to be out through the school gates and on our way. We walked briskly to Karren’s house, our eyes shining with anticipation and affection, and our tits so hard and pointy that they were almost drilling holes through our bra cups.

    After Karren unlocked the door and let us all into the empty house, she drew Angela aside for a moment in the hall, whispering in her ear. Whatever she said was clearly good news, as Angela clapped her hands in delight and nodded agreement. Then Karren instructed Dominica and I to wait in the hall, which we did with mystified looks at each other, whilst she quickly went up to her bedroom with Angela. However, in less than a minute Karren re-emerged and came back downstairs, looking very pleased with herself, and addressed Dominica.

    ‘You can go up now, honey, she’s all ready for you!’ she said, with a wave of her hand in the direction of the bedroom.

    As Dominica began to mount the staircase, Karren took my hand and led me into the lounge, and we sat down together on the long couch. Only then did she explain that she had offered Angela the use of the vibrator which had taken my virginity the previous day, so she could do the same for Dominica’s cherry, and that we would wait down here and give them privacy for such a special moment. As we snuggled up together on the couch, kissing, cuddling and stroking each other’s breasts through out half-undone shirts, we were soon once again serenaded by the sweet song of sapphic sex, mounting until it became explosive. This time we waited until when, about five minutes later, the bedroom door opened and Angela called out to us to come up and join them.

    When we did so, we greeted by the lovely sight of Dominica’s naked body, sprawled on her back on the bed with her thighs wide apart, as the fingers of her right hand slowly stroked and teased her own pussy. The expression on her face was exactly that of the cat who had got the cream, she looked so pleased and satisfied.

    Angela came back through the bedroom door behind us – she had been in the bathroom, wiping the vibrator and drying it with a towel, and now she handed the wonderful silver machine back to its owner. Angela then put her hands on her hips, and announced:

    ‘Right, now we’re all on the same footing – let’s have some fuck-fun!’

    No one was going to disagree with that suggestion! Angela offered to show us something good, and within a couple of minutes she had taught us how to use the ‘scissors’ position, in which one girl can mash and grind her pussy against another’s – in fact, if you could get the angle and position just right, you could get your slit to rub down inside the labial lips of your lover – something which, as we soon learned, has incredibly arousing effects. Soon we were in our couples, side by side on Karren’s bedroom floor, our cunts grinding away against our partner’s sweet sex, as we groped each other’s breasts and strained against each other, getting wet and slick between our legs but abrading our pussy-lips together until the friction sent us into orgasmic overload. After we had all climaxed, Dominica looked at her new girlfriend in curious wonder.

    ‘Angie, how come you’re so expert, how do you know these things?’ she enquired; ‘and, I mean, you really knew how to handle that vibrator as well!’ she added with a blushing smile.

    Angela looked at her Hispanic hottie, and then briefly at Karren and I, and then she shrugged.

    ‘Why not?’ she responded, ‘let’s have no secrets from each other, let’s make it that way from the start. So I’ll tell you, but remember this must be just like with Larry and Tom, not a word ever gets breathed to anyone else!’

    We all nodded solemnly, after which Angela revealed that – as Karren and I had expected – she had a mature lover. The woman in question turned out to be one of our own school-teachers, which didn’t surprise me – after all, what other opportunities did we have? It was Miss Anderson, the music teacher, who was actually not that mature – she had begun teaching at our school only three years ago, and that was her first job after qualifying, so she was maybe 25 or 26. Angela was very talented musically, especially with the violin, and apparently it had started just over six months ago, during one of their one-to-one tuitions, with Miss Anderson standing close to show her exactly how to hold her head and chin – and then her hands had started to wander, as if they had a mind of their own, caressing Angela’s chest, unbuttoning her school shirt, easing her breasts out of her bra, and then – as Angela had pleaded with the teacher not to stop there – Miss Anderson had sucked the nipples of the pretty teen, laid her down on the floor, lifted her skirt to around her waist, removed her panties, spread her thighs wide apart, and had eaten her pussy till the younger girl’s back arched in the spasm of her first proper orgasm.

    It then transpired that Miss Anderson had recently split up with the girlfriend she had had since her college days, and who looked like an older version of Angela, which was why she hadn’t been able to keep her hands off her. Angela had reassured the teacher that she was glad, that she already knew for certain that she was a lesbian and wanted to be taught what to do. So they had begun dividing the one-hour music lessons into a first half of lesbian lovemaking, and a second half of music tuition. The teacher had hit upon the clever idea of tape-recording the tuition part of each week’s lesson, and then playing it back during the sex part of the next lesson – it covered any noises they might make whilst fucking, and even better it meant that to any passer-by in the corridor outside it would sound like a normal violin lesson was in progress. This gave them complete security, as Miss Anderson also locked the music practice room door, on the basis that she did not want the lesson to be interrupted.

    After their third session of 69 on the music room floor, Miss Anderson had suggested that Angela come to her apartment on Saturday afternoons, an invitation which was delightedly accepted. This was when Angela lost her cherry, to the expert thrusts of Miss Anderson’s strap-on dildo – and she paused in her story to assure us that getting fucked by a large strap-on was the best experience ever. This was how it had been until recently – sex during her twice-weekly violin lessons and then a long unrestrained lezzie-fest on Saturday afternoons. However, recently there had been a new development – Miss Anderson had begun a new relationship, with a businesswoman a few years older than her, aged around thirty, and had given up her own small rented apartment to move in to the well-paid executive’s much more spacious property in a nicer neighbourhood.

    ‘So … does that mean your fucks with Miss Anderson have finished, then?’ asked Dominica in a curiously flat tone of voice, so that I couldn’t tell if she was wanting to hear either a ‘yes’ or a ‘no’.

    It was no – Angela explained with a grin that Miss Anderson, or Ruth as she called her when they were making love, had told her chic new lover all about the sapphic sweet-sixteen babe that she had seduced, and Lenore (the older woman) had been enraptured – apparently she had always had a thing for teenagers, especially in uniform, but had never had the chance to fuck one, as in her own teenage years in a small country town in the mid-West she had never encountered another lesbian, young or old. Now Angela went to Lenore’s apartment, and gave herself up to the surging desires and expert lesbian tuition of both older women.

    ‘There’s lots more I can show you yet!’ she concluded with pride. ‘Better still, let’s all go to Lenore and Ruth’s place this Saturday – shall we?’

    ‘Oh, yes!’ we eagerly chorused in reply.

    ‘Great! I’ll let Ruth know that something special is going to happen – but not what it is. I’ll wear my school uniform, like I always do for them. Dom, can you please wear your cheerleader costume? – you can put a coat over it, so it’s not obvious while we’re outside.’ After Dominica’s nod of assent, Angela turned to us: ‘Lexie, you look great in school uniform – will you wear yours?’, to which I readily agreed. ‘Karren, you play handball, don’t you?’ asked Angela, and in a moment she had my girlfriend’s promise to wear her playing gear of tiny satiny shorts and a cut-off top which left the midriff bare. We then agreed on a place to rendezvous beforehand, so that we would arrive together at the women’s apartment.

    Then Angela laughed, and her next words dropped the last piece of the puzzle into place:

    ‘Y’know, that’s who I was in such a rush to see, Lexie, on Monday, when we bumped into each other. I’d spent part of the morning just looking at Dom and wondering what I could do, and I got so frustrated I just had get some pussy. So I’d arranged to meet Ruth at lunchtime in the music room, but then I got held up and I was afraid she would give up on me, so I was trying to text her to wait and running to get there at the same time – and, well – bang! and the rest, as they say, is herstory!’

    We all laughed, and then we got down to the serious business of tit-sucking, pussy-licking, cunt-munching, vagina-shafting lesbian sex – we were wild and sensuous, but also innocent and carefree, in our pure young teenage love.

    So that’s how my lesbian love life finally started, thanks to a corridor collision and a message that ended up where it was not intended. Since then, we’ve settled into a routine: I go to Karren’s house every day after school, and on Tuesdays and Thursdays (when her parents have extra hours and get home even later), Dominica and Angela join us and we have fantastic four-way lesbian orgies. On Saturday afternoons (after the first time that the unheralded arrival of our hot teen quartet blew the minds and stoked the fires of the older women – after which they used their strap-ons, and really blew our minds), we take turns to get fucked by Ruth and Lenore: one weekend, it is Angela’s and Dominica’s turn, the next Karren’s and mine. Apart from these regular events, sometimes we hook up just socially, because within our quartet we don’t have to disguise our feelings for our lover; at other times, each couple goes their own way, especially if there is going to be a few hours where they can be alone at one of their houses.

    If you enjoyed this, I have posted the first and third stories at the same time – to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story (where you can also find my other all-girl lesbian stories). The other three stories will follow in the next few weeks.


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::